WAN  NET. 
HE    SIC 


WARREN  K.HOOREHEAD 


Wanneta,  the   Sioux 


By 
WARREN  K.  MOOREHEAD 


New  York 

Dodd,  Mead  and  Company 

Publishers 


Copyright,  1890, 

BY 

DODD,  MEAD   &   COMPANY 


^0  mg  i^car  fatljer, 
WILLIAM    G.    MOOREHEAD,    D.D., 

WHOSE   KIND    ADVICE,    ASSISTANCE,    AND    PARENTAL    INSTRUCTION    HAVE    BEEN 

OF   INESTIMABLE   VALUE,    THE    FOLLOWING    PAGES   ARE 

LOVINGLY    DEDICATED. 


9G9910 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER   I. 

PAGE 
Wanneta I 


CHAPTER   H. 

Scenes    about   the   Village.  —  The    Buffalo    DaxNce, — Wanneta 
MEETS  Strong  Heart i8 

CHAPTER    HI. 
The  Day  at  the  Cliffs 27 

CHAPTER    IV. 
The  Scalp  Dance. — Wanneta  goes  to  see  Strong  Heart      .        .    46 

CHAPTER   V. 
Trouble  with  the  Medicine-Man 61 

CHAPTER   VI. 
The  Tribe  arranges  its  Annual  Bison  Hunt 73 

CHAPTER    VII. 
Wadaha  and  Spotted  Eagle  turn  Traitors 91 

CHAPTER    VIII. 
Strong  Heart  and  Wanneta  at  the  Agency I06 


iv  CONTEA'TS. 

CHAPTER    IX. 
The  Scene  at  the  Agency 120 

CHAPTER   X. 

Wadaha  and  Spotted  Eagle  in  a  Tight  Place    ,        .        ,        .134 

CHAPTER    XI. 
The  Debate  over  the  Medicixe-Max 148 

CHAPTER   XII. 
The  Fate  of  the  Medicine-Man 163 

CHAPTER    XIII. 
The  Marriage  of  Wanneta 176 

CHAPTER   XIV. 
Custer's  March  through  the  Black  Hills  .        ,        .  •      .        .     196 

CHAPTER   XV. 
The  Illness  of  Minnehaha 209 

CHAPTER   XVI. 
The  Death  of  Minnehaha 222 

CHAPTER   XVII. 
General  Custer  hears  of  the  Tragedy         .        .        «        •        •    229 

CHAPTER    XVIII. 
The  Plan  of  Wanneta  and  Strong  Heart 23S 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

PAGE 


Wanneta  Visits  Rain-in-the-i-ace 


251 


CHAPTER   XX. 
The  Rescue  of  Rain-ix-the-face 259 

CHAPTER   XXI. 
The  Council  with  General  Custer 268 

CHAPTER   XXII. 
Conclusion 281 


WANNETA  TIIE'SJ:OUX...  .  . 


CHAPTER    I. 

There  was  an  unusual  stir  and  commotion  in  the  Indian 
village.  The  squaws  on  this  particular  morning  when 
our  story  opens,  were  up  at  break  of  day,  the  smoulder- 
ing embers  of  the  camp-fires  were  raked  together,  and 
the  blaze  rekindled.  The  remnants  of  food  in  the  tipis 
were  prepared  and  hastily  eaten,  and,  as  soon  as  the 
ponies  could  be  caught  and  brought  in  from  the  plain, 
nearly  every  man,  woman,  and  child  mounted  and  rode 
off  to  the  agency  buildings  five  miles  distant  to  receive 
rations. 

One  little  Indian  girl  and  her  mother  did  not  go  with 
the  others.  The  squaw  was  the  wife  of  Two  Bears,  and 
her  name  was  Omaha.  Two  Bears  was  one  of  the  head 
warriors  and  council  men  of  his  people,  and  stood  nearly 
on  an  equality  with  the  second  chief,  Gopher.  Omaha, 
his  squaw,  was  named  after  the  tribe  of  Indians  from 
whom  she  had  been  captured,  the  Omahas.  In  Indian 
history  it  often  happens  that  a  woman  is  seized  during  a 
fight  or  raid  upon  a  village.  She  is  adopted  by  her 
captors,  and  if  beautiful,  marries  one  of  the  braves.  The 
women  in  the  tribe  regard  her  just  as  highly  as  they  do 


WANNETA. 


any  of  the  squaws  whom  they  have  known  since  child- 
hood. 

Tv/o  Bears  and  Ornaha  had  a  young  daughter  about 
tqn  year^  of 'age-,  a:  ^On  some  twenty-one  years  old,  and  a 
bright,  beautiful  girl  of  eighteen  years,  who  was  the  pet 
of  the  entire  village,  and  bore  the  name  of  Wan'  ne-ta,  or 
Bright  Star.  On  this  day  Wanneta  was  expected  home, 
and  Two  Bears  had  gone  to  the  agency  for  the  supplies 
for  the  family,  leaving  his  squaw  and  child  to  await  her 
return.  Three  years  before,  her  parents  had  consented 
to  let  Wanneta  go  East  with  a  missionary  to  be  educated 
in  one  of  the  schools  for  Indian  girls.  She  had  been 
away  for  three  years,  and  although  at  first  she  would 
rather  have  returned  to  her  father's  tipi,  yet  she  deter- 
mined to  remain  through  the  entire  course.  While  her 
mother  and  little  sister  are  awaiting  her  return,  let  us 
follow  her  father  to  the  agency  and  see  what  is  going  on 
there. 

Two  Bears  had  gone  with  the  rest  of  the  tribe  to 
obtain  supplies  for  his  family.  Food  is  issued  at  all  the 
Sioux  agencies  on  every  alternate  Wednesday  morning, 
and  the  occasion  is  looked  forward  to  with  great  interest 
by  all  the  Indians.  The  day  is  commonly  known  as 
ration-day  and  is  always  followed  by  feasting,  dancing, 
and  other  demonstrations  of  joy.  There  is  then  issued 
to  every  very  large  family,  or  to  two  small  families,  a 
keg  of  meal  and  a  live  steer.  This  would  be  amply 
sufficient  to  keep  them  in  food  until  the  next  issue  of 
rations  were  they  at  all  economical,  but  they  always 
gorge  themselves  to  the  utmost  capacity  during  the  next 


WANN E  TA 


few  days  and  nights ;  hence,  when  two  weeks  have 
passed,  they  are  often  in  sore  need  of  food. 

The  Indians  set  out,  as  we  have  said,  on  their  ponies 
for  the  agency  buildings,  five  miles  distant  from  their 
village.  They  did  not  in  this  short  ride  observe  any 
order  of  movement,  such  as  they  would  carry  into  effect 
if  going  to  battle.  Each  man  took  care  of  himself,  and  in 
the  race  for  their  meal  and  beef  the  chief  was  no  better 
than  the  common  warrior.  The  agency  buildings  in  the 
year  1875  consisted  of  a  small,  two-story  frame  house 
where  the  agent  lived,  three  small  houses  where  the 
assistants  lived,  a  long,  low  building  wherein  was  the 
store  and  the  distributing  office,  a  large  warehouse 
where  were  kept  the  bulk  of  the  stores,  and  a  little  log 
fort  which  could  be  used  in  case  of  attack  by  the  Sioux. 
There  Avas  a  large  enclosure  of  some  four  or  five  acres 
close  at  hand,  known  as  the  corral.  In  this  enclosure 
was  driven,  the  morning  of  ration-day,  enough  cattle  to 
supply  the  entire  tribe.  The  government,  which  fur- 
nished all  this,  had  contracts  with  large  firms  south  of 
the  Black  Hills  for  the  supply  of  these  cattle.  They 
were  brought  by  train  within  about  a  hundred  miles  of 
the  agency  and  then  driven  overland.  All  the  supplies 
had  to  be  brought  overland  this  hundred  miles  also. 

When  the  horde  of  Indian  horsemen  came  in  sight  of 
the  agency  buildings  they  scattered  out  over  an  extent 
of  several  acres,  and  approached  in  their  usual  manner 
with  loud  ''  ki-yis "  and  much  flaunting  of  blankets, 
feathers,  and  streamers.  It  was  a  very  clear  day,  and 
the  sight  presented  by  these  Sioux — who,  by  the  way, 


W A  N NE  TA. 


are  the  most  superb  horsemen  in  the  entire  West — as 
they  rode  across  the  prairie  decked  out  in  all  their  trap- 
pings and  finery  of  the  most  fantastic  hues,  was  one 
never  to  be  forgotten. 

Upon  reaching  their  destination  the  men  dismounted, 
and,  leaving  the  squaws  and  children  who  had  been 
lumbering  along  in  the  rear,  for  the  warriors  were  on 
the  best  horses  and  had  given  the  squaws  and  children 
the  old  and  broken-down  ones,  entered  the  agency 
building  and  stood  before  the  distributing  clerk.  Here 
they  reported  their  names,  and  each  head  of  family,  or, 
in  the  case  of  small  families,  each  man  who  represented 
some  ten  or  twelve  persons,  received  two  tickets  on  the 
warehouse  keeper.  With  their  tickets  they  passed  in  a 
long  row  in  front  of  the  warehouse  platform.  Here, 
upon  presentation  of  one  of  them,  the  warehouse  man 
and  his  assistant  rolled  a  keg  of  meal  out  on  the  platform, 
and  the  Indian  who  had  just  surrendered  his  ticket, 
seized  it  and  bore  it  in  triumph  to  his  squaw,  who  took 
possession.  This  was  repeated  until  as  many  kegs  had 
been  distributed  as  there  had  been  tickets  presented. 

The  second  ticket  was  presented  to  the  employees  in 
charge  of  the  corral.  These  are  counted,  and  as  many 
steers  turned  out  as  there  are  tickets.  The  men  know 
how  many  Indians  draw  rations,  so  that  the  number  of 
animals  is  just  sufficient  to  satisfy  the  demand.  At  a 
given  signal  the  gates  are  opened  and  the  cattle  let  loose. 
The  men  have  meanwhile  mounted  their  ponies,  and  as 
soon  as  the  first  steer  makes  its  appearance,  they  set  up  a 
great  yell,  and  the  terrified  animals  pour  out  of  the  pen, 


IV A  NN E  TA  . 


filling  the  air  with  loud  bellowing-s.  The  Indians  sur- 
round the  herd  and  drive  it  toward  their  village,  the 
squaws,  meanwhile,  coming  slowly  behind  with  their 
children  and  the  keg  of  meal  on  the  backs  of  the  patient, 
worn-out  ponies.  When  near  the  village,  each  man 
singles  out  the  steer  that  he  prefers  and  drives  it  some 
little  distance  away  from  the  herd.  When  a  favourable 
spot  is  reached  for  the  slaughter  of  the  animal,  he  sends 
an  arrow  or  a  bullet  into  some  vital  spot  and  thus 
the  chase  is  ended.  He  hastily  dismounts,  cuts  the 
jugular  vein  in  order  to  let  the  animal  bleed,  and  then 
returns  to  the  village,  while  the  squaw  skins  and  cuts  up 
the  meat.  In  some  cases  the  braves  help  do  this  work, 
but  more  frequently  the  squaws  are  compelled  to  do  it 
alone. 

Two  Bears  was  somewhat  above  the  average  Sioux, 
and,  when  he  had  shot  his  steer,  he  dismounted  and, 
taking  his  sharp  hunting-knife,  skinned  the  beast  and 
then  disembowelled  it,  loaded  one  half  of  the  meat  on  his 
little  pony,  and  led  the  animal  to  his  tipi.  There  he 
unloaded,  and  returning  to  the  plain  brought  the  other 
portion.  The  weight  was  so  great  that  the  animal 
staggered  under  the  load,  and  when  relieved  evidently 
seemed  greatly  pleased,  for  he  gave  a  loud  whinny,  shook 
his  dark  brown  mane,  flourished  his  heels,  and  started  on 
a  trot  to  join  those  of  his  companions  who  were  grazing 
on  the  undulating  plain  near  by.  Omaha  helped  him 
cut  the  meat  into  long  strips  and  hang  it  upon  the  little 
frame-work  outside  the  wigwam.  There  the  sun  would 
dry  and  harden  it  so  that  it  could  be  used  later  in  the 


WANNE  TA 


week.  This  habit  of  drying  beef  the  Indians  have  prac- 
ticed since  time  immemorial,  and  their  buffalo  meat  is  all 
prepared  in  this  manner. 

Until  recent  years  the  Indians  were  not  furnished  with 
stores  in  the  summer  because  they  could  hunt  elk, 
buffalo,  deer,  etc.,  and  thus  gain  sufficient  for  their 
wants.  But  smce  the  year  1879  the  buffalo  have  become 
very  scarce,  and  in  the  last  three  years  have  been 
entirely  exterminated,  so  that  now  rations  are  issued  the 
year  round.  But  at  the  time  of  which  \ve  are  writing, 
the  beef  just  furnished  was  the  last  which  the  Indians 
would  get  until  the  next  winter.  Hence  the  precaution 
of  Two  Bears  and  his  wife  in  drying  and  preserving  this 
for  future  use  in  case  their  annual  buffalo  hunt  should 
not  terminate  as  successfully  as  they  hoped. 

Although  expecting  their  daughter,  they  did  not  pause 
in  the  preparation  of  the  food.  The  village  was  situated 
upon  a  little  eminence  flanked  by  a  small  clear  brook 
which  had  its  rise  in  the  Black  Hills  ten  miles  distant,  and 
was  not  as  muddy  as  most  of  the  streams  in  Western 
Dakota.  From  the  eminence  there  was  a  view  of  the 
country  for  several  miles  in  each  direction.  Wanneta 
was  expected  to  come  from  the  nearest  railway  station 
on  horse-back,  escorted  by  her  brother,  John  Runner. 
Both  Two  Bears  and  his  wife  kept  a  very  sharp  lookout 
for  them,  and  were  rewarded  about  half-past  four  o'clock 
by  seeing  a  small  cloud  of  dust  rising  far  to  the  south- 
ward. Dropping  their  work  by  the  time  the  horses  were 
near  enough  for  the  riders  to  be  discerned,  the  father  and 
mother  had  run  down  across  the  creek  bank   and   out 


WA  NN E  TA 


several  hundred  yards  on  the  plain  to  meet  them.  The 
other  Indians  in  the  village  also  ran  to  the  creek  bank, 
and  some  of  them  across,  and  set  up  a  great  shout  as  the 
couple  drew  near.  (The  Indians  among  themselves  are 
a  very  affectionate  and  jolly  people.  It  is  only  in  the 
presence  of  whites  that  they  are  reserved  and  stolid.  It 
is  a  popular  error  that  they  never  express  emotion. 
A  brave  may  laugh  at  tortures  inflicted  upon  him  by  his 
enemies  and  he  may  deride  those  who  are  burning  him  at 
the  stake,  but  in  his  wigwam  with  his  family,  he  is  a  jolly, 
whole-souled  person  from  whose  lips  flow  humour,  wit, 
and  anecdotes.  He  has  a  bright  word  for  every  child 
in  the  tribe,  and  his  face,  instead  of  bearing  a  look  of 
impenetrable  stolidity,  is  often  wreathed  in  smiles.) 

Nearer  and  nearer  approached  the  horses  until  they 
came  within  speaking  distance.  Then  the  father,  throw- 
ing up  his  arms  with  beaming  countenance  and  making 
gesture  as  if  to  thank  the  Great  Spirit  for  bringing  his 
child  safe  home  again,  called  out  in  loud  tones, — 
*'  Wanneta,  Wanneta."  His  daughter  called  out  in 
return,  ''  Oh,  my  father,  my  mother,"  and  springing  from 
the  pony's  back  rushed  forward  and  embraced  first 
her  mother  and  then  her  father,  then  catching  up  her 
Httle  sister  pressed  the  child  to  her  breast  and  kissed 
her  brown  face.  The  first  greeting  over,  there  came  such 
brief  questions  as  we  are  wont  to  ask  one  dearly  beloved 
whose  countenance  we  have  not  beheld  for  years.  After 
these  we  think  of  more  serious  matters :  so  with  these 
Indian  people.  The  first  greetings  were  short,  but  they 
were  just  as  sincere  from  these  children  of  the  wilderness 


WANNE  TA, 


as  any  from  the    more   civilized  dwellers  in   the    great 
cities. 

Wanneta  was  standing  in  a  crowd  of  people  on  the 
bank  of  the  stream,  friends  who  had  come  to  welcome  her. 
There  were  young  Indian  girls  with  whom  she  had 
played  and  romped,  and  there  were  young  Indian  youths 
with  whom  she  had  enjoyed  many  a  wild  pony  race  across 
the  plain.  There  was  her  aunt,  her  uncle,  her  cousin, 
there  was  her  white-haired  old  grandfather,  the  medicine- 
man of  the  tribe.  He  stood  waiting  for  her  to  run  to 
greet  him,  and  as  she  approached  lifted  his  hands 
toward  the  blue  sky  above  and  asked  for  the  blessing  of 
the  Great  Spirit,  Waukantauka,  upon  his  grandchild. 

What  a  change  there  was  in  Wanneta !  She  went 
away  from  the  Indian  village  sun-burned,  with  the  com- 
plexion of  a  dark  prairie  rose,  with  raven  tresses,  that  had 
never  been  clipped  or  trimmed,  and  which,  when  she  was 
mounted  upon  her  pony,  racing  across  the  prairie, 
streamed  backward  in  the  breeze,  or  falling  about  her 
neck  and  shoulders  formed  a  beautiful  frame-work  in 
which  was  shown  to  the  best  advantage  her  pretty  face. 
She  went  away  with  a  freshness  and  vivacity  which  is 
gained  from  nature  alone,  like  some  wild  flower  that  had 
reared  its  shapely  form  upon  the  green  sward  of  the 
prairie ;  she  came  back  as  that  same  flower  which,  when 
taken  up  and  transplanted  to  some  conservatory,  loses 
part  of  that  beauty  which  it  had  in  its  natural  surround- 
ings. The  flower  may  have  become  whiter  and  more 
delicate,  but  it  has  lost  its  wild  and  characteristic  fresh- 
ness.    So  with  Wanneta.     She  came  back  educated,  and 


WA  N  N  E  T  A 


robed  in  garments  such  as  those  who  have  not  tasted   the 
pleasures  of  the  out-door  life  are  wont  to  wear. 

Two  Bears  led  the  way  to  the  wigwam,  which  was  a 
large  structure  about  twenty-seven  feet  in  height  and  fif- 
teen feet  in  diameter.  It  was  very  neatly  kept,  and  was 
more  tastefully  arranged  in  the  interior  than  most  of  the 
tipis  and  wigwams  in  the  village.  He  threw  back  the 
buffalo  skin  which  hung  across  the  entrance  and  bade 
his  daughter  enter.  The  mother  and  son  followed,  as  did 
the  medicine-man  and  a  few  friends  of  the  family.  All 
seated  themselves  in  the  tipi  in  a  circle,  and  a  conversa- 
tion began  which  lasted  well  into  the  night.  Omaha 
would  occasionally  leave  her  daughter's  side  to  see  that 
the  meat  in  the  kettle  did  not  burn  or  to  exchange  com- 
pliments with  some  of  her  acquaintances  and  friends. 

'''  Mother,"  said  Wanneta,  ''  I  am  so  glad  to  be  with  you 
again.  Although  I  have  been  away  three  years,  I  have 
not  forgotten  my  friends,  nor  have  I  given  up  all  my 
Indian  ways.  The  school  contains  many  girls  from  the 
agencies  near  here,  and  from  the  southwest,  and  while 
we  studied  in  the  white  man's  tongue,  yet  we  always 
talked  among  ourselves  in  our  native  language.  I  have 
come  back  to  do  what  good  I  can  for  you  and  try  to  per- 
suade some  of  our  young  people  in  the  tribe  to  go  away 
to  the  white  man's  school,  but  I  do  not  intend  to  leave 
and  take  the  white  man's  road.  They  treated  us  very 
well  there,  and  they  did  not  make  us  work  as  hard  as  you 
think.  I  learned  a  great  many  new  things,  and  I  can  be 
very  useful  to  you,  dear  mother,  in  taking  care  of  the 
household." 


WANNETA. 


''  My  child,"  said  her  father,  ''  we  have  too  much  con- 
fidence in  our  children  to  think  they  would  do  wrong. 
You  are  a  Sioux  girl,  you  are  a  daughter  of  a  brave 
father  who  will  do  anything  for  you ;  we  are  glad  that 
you  have  been  to  school,  we  are  glad  that  you  have 
learned  much,  and  we  want  you  to  teach  us  something  of 
what  you  have  learned,  and  to  aid  your  mother  in  her 
work." 

"My  grandchild,"  said  the  medicine-man,  Wa-da-ha, 
"  you  have  spoken  wise  words  to  us,  and  I  have  listened 
to  them  patiently.  We  do  not  want  you  to  become  one 
of  us  unless  your  heart  prompts  you  to  do  so.  No  Sioux 
maiden  shall  be  compelled  to  do  what  she  does  not  like. 
Decide  thyself,  oh  my  child,  Wanneta.  Remember  the 
Indian  family  to  which  you  belong,  a  family  that  has 
become  stronger  in  late  years  instead  of  weaker,  a  family 
which  is  a  fair  type  of  the  Sioux  nation.  You  are  one  of 
a  people  whose  bravery  and  deeds  of  valour  have  been 
sung  in  countless  songs  by  all  the  red  men  from  the  far 
North  to  the  South,  and  even  those  pale  faces  who  live 
in  tall  houses  in  the  land  toward  the  rising  sun  tremble 
when  they  read  of  the  Sioux  who  do  feel  no  fear  and  whose 
courage  is  so  undaunted  that  many  have  been  known  to 
die  by  torture  rather  than  utter  a  sound  of  complaint. 

"  You  are  free  to  come  and  go,  you  can  wear  your 
white  woman's  clothes  or  you  can  put  on  your  frock  of 
beaded  deer  skin,  and  with  your  old  friend  and  com- 
panion of  your  childhood,  your  faithful  pony,  Brown 
Eyes,  you  can  dash  across  the  rolling  prairie,  smelling  the 
sweet  perfume  of  the  wild  flowers,  with  a  stretch  of  blue 


WANNETA.  II 


azure  above  and  a  green  carpet  below,  as  you  used  to  do 
before  you  entered  the  white  man's  school." 

Indians  are  very  sentimental  and  emotional  among 
themselves,  and  so  Wanneta,  when  she  heard  these  words 
from  her  friends  intimating  their  hopes  and  desires,  was 
much  affected.  She  had  looked  forward  for  many  days 
to  her  home-coming.  She  had  enjoyed  many  privileges 
at  the  school  and  had  learned  a  great  deal,  but  her  proud 
and  free  Indian  spirit  longed  to  get  into  the  open  air 
again.  In  nearly  every  case  where  Indians  have  sent 
their  children  away  to  school  they  have  taken  up  their 
old  mode  of  living  on  their  return  to  the  reservations 
with  but  few  modifications.  The  writer  has  seen  Indians 
enter  the  agency  store  to  buy  some  sugar  and  coffee, 
perhaps  from  the  store-keeper.  Two  whom  I  have  in 
mind  could  talk  English  as  well  as  their  interpreter,  yet 
they  confined  all  their  remarks  to  the  Sioux  tongue,  and 
although  conversation  engaged  in  by  those  near  by  per- 
tained to  them  personally,  and  they  undoubtedly  under- 
stood every  word,  yet  they  did  not  betray  the  least  sign 
of  intelligence,  nor  could  you  have  told  that  they  knew 
anything  about  the  English  language.  So  as  Wanneta 
left  the  school  and  began  her  long  journey  homeward, 
every  mile  of  the  distance  gone  over  on  the  cars  rendered 
her  more  and  mor^  impatient  to  be  with  her  people, 
and,  indeed,  such  was  the  condition  of  her  mind  that  when 
vithin  sight  of  the  station  where  she  was  to  meet  her 
brother  she  could  scarcely  restrain  herself  from  giving  a 
ew  screams  of  delight. 
As  the  talk  proceeded  in  the  wigwam,  a  great  struggle 


12  WANNETA. 


was  going  on  in  her  mind.  Should  she  live  as  her  parents 
did,  or  should  she  take  the  white  man's  road  ?  It  was  a 
question  too  important  to  be  decided  on  the  impulse  of 
the  moment,  and  she  thought  it  would  be  best  to  spend 
some  time  considering  the  matter. 

''  Father,"  said  Wanneta,  '*  you  remember  the  stories 
that  you  used  to  tell  me  three  years  ago.  Many  happy 
evenings  did  we  spend  in  this  wigwam  listening  to  them. 
Suppose  that  you,  if  you  cannot  think  of  one,  call  in  Chief 
Gopher  and  ask  him  if  he  will  not  tell  us  a  story  of  his 
early  life  to  pass  away  the  hours." 

Two  Bears  went  out  in  search  of  Gopher,  and  soon 
returned  with  him.  Gopher  was  about  fifty  years  of 
age,  rather  heavily  set,  and  was  the  second  chief  of  the 
village,  Rain-in-the-face  being  the  head  chief.  He  was 
a  renowned  story-teller,  and  it  was  his  delight  to  recount 
the  adventures  he  had  passed  through,  and  the  early 
history  of  the  Sioux  nation  as  he  had  heard  it  from  the 
lips  of  his  ancestors.  When  Two  Bears  returned  with 
Gopher,  a  crowd  of  people  anxious  to  hear  the  coming 
narrative  entered  the  lodge  or  stood  in  the  opening  until 
the  space  was  so  filled  that  there  was  room  for  no  more. 
Two  Bears  drew  forth  a  large  pipe  made  of  red  pipe- 
stone,  or  catlinite,  and  presented  it  filled  with  tobacco  to 
Gopher,  who  stepped  outside,  and  lighting  it  with  a  coal 
of  fire,  seated  himself  in  the  centre  of  the  circle  of  his 
friends  and  began  the  narrative. 

'\  Once,  a  young  woman  had  been  lost  from  a  party 
who  were  crossing  the  plains  on  the  way  to  the  Black 
Hills  to  hunt  buffalo.     There  was  nothing  heard  of  her 


W A  N N E  TA.  13 


for  nearly  a  year,  and  then  another  party  who  were  going 
over  the  same  trail  for  the  same  purpose  discovered  her 
whereabouts.  A  young  man,  who  had  been  riding  some 
little  distance  from  the  main  body,  came  into  camp  in  hot 
haste,  saying  that  he  had  found  the  woman  who  had  been 
lost,  but  that  he  could  not  get  near  her  or  induce  her  to 
come  to  camp.  Some  of  her  relatives  happened  to  be 
with  the  party,  and  they  went  in  great  haste  to  the  place 
where  the  young  man  said  the  woman  could  be  found. 
But  they  could  not  get  near  her  for  a  long  time,  for  she 
said  they  had  a  strong  smell  about  them  and  that  she  did 
not  want  to  go  with  them  because  of  this  odour,  which 
was  very  offensive  to  her.  She  had  lived,  she  said,  with 
a  pack  of  buffalo  wolves,  and  the  wolves  had  killed 
buffalo  calves  for  her,  and  thus  furnished  her  with  food. 
She  had  a  knife  with  which  she  cut  up  the  calves  which 
the  wolves  killed.  The  meat  she  had  carried  to  a  cleft 
in  some  rocks  where  she  lived.  She  had  great  quantities 
of  dried  meat  in  this  place,  which  she  pounded  with 
stones  quite  fine  and  ate  raw.  She  had  no  way  of  build- 
ing, a  fire,  and  therefore  could  not  cook  the  meat.  She 
was  finally  induced  to  go  to  camp,  and  after  a  short  time 
said  that  she  did  not  notice  the  smell  any  more,  and  at 
last  consented  to  stay  with  the  people.  She  lived  to  be 
an  old  woman,  and  her  name  is  '  I-guga-o-ti-win,  The- 
woman-who-lives-in-the-cleft.' 

"  I  have  been  a  great  hunter  in  my  time,  and  I  have 
killed  many  buffaloes,  and  can  remember  when  the  whole 
country  was  black  with  the  herds  that  roamed  over  the 
plains.     Soon  after  my  marriage,  while  travelling  from 


14  WANNETA 


one  place  to  another  in  search  of  buffalo,  when  the  meat 
of  my  family  was  about  all  gone,  and  when  we  were  on 
the  point  of  starvation,  we  suddenly  came  upon  a  small 
herd.  I  shot  a  bull  many  times  with  arrows ;  but  being 
very  weak  from  lack  of  food,  I  was  not  strong  enough  to 
send  the  shafts  into  some  vital  part,  and  only  succeeded 
in  badly  wounding  the  beast.  The  bull  became  so  mad, 
and  charged  so  viciously  that  I  could  not  get  near  enough 
to  give  him  the  fatal  shot,  so  I  left  him  and  started  after 
the  rest  of  the  herd.  After  I  had  travelled  some  little  dis- 
tance, I  heard  a  loud  bellow,  and,  looking  back,  saw  him 
coming  after  us.  He  was  charging  about,  throwing  the 
dirt  and  sod  high  in  the  air,  and  bellowing  in  rage.  My 
wife  and  children  in  terror  left  the  ponies,  and  climbed 
into  some  trees  which  were  luckily  near  at  hand.  I  sta- 
tioned myself  upon  a  steep  bank,  where  I  could  with 
safety  watch  his  approach.  By  the  arrows  that  were 
sticking  in  the  creature  and  from  the  blood  that  was 
spurting  from  his  nose,  I  saw  that  it  was  the  same  one  I 
had  tried  to  kill  a  few  moments  before.  He  was  almost 
out  of  arrow's  reach,  but  I  resolved  to  try  one  final  shot, 
and  calling  to  my  wife  and  children  to  witness,  I  bent  my 
bow  with  all  the  strength  that  remained,  and  sent  an 
arrow  high  in  the  air,  curving  in  his  direction.  It  was  a 
chance  shot,  and  with  great  interest  we  watched  the 
arrow  in  its  flight.  It  went  out  of  sight,  and  just  as  we 
were  about  giving  up  hope,  we  saw  the  buffalo  crouch 
nearly  to  the  ground  and  shake  himself,  and  start  off  on  ? 
quick  trot.  After  going  a  few  hundred  yards  he  stopped, 
stood  a  moment,  staggered  backward,  and  fell.    We  rode 


WANNE  TA. 


over  to  where  he  had  fallen,  and  found  him  quite  dead, 
with  an  arrow  sticking  in  his  back,  as  if  shot  from  the 
clouds.  On  cutting  the  animal  open,  we  found  his  belly 
and  entrails  filled  with  foam  and  froth. 

''  I  know  my  hearers  would  like  to  learn  of  the  doings 
of  one  of  the  bravest  young  men  that  ever  drew  breath  ifi 
our  entire  Sioux  Nation.  What  he  did  happened  many 
years  ago,  and  although  he  gave  up  his  life  in  his  great 
effort,  yet  he  accomplished  more  than  many  who  say 
'  I  am  brave.'  Our  tribe  was  at  war  with  the  Crows, 
and  the  wise  men  and  our  chief  had  called  a  council  to 
know  what  we  should  do,  for  the  Crows  were  marching 
against  us,  so  our  runners  reported,  with  a  large  force 
of  armed  warriors.  The  council-drum  sounded  loud 
throughout  the  village,  and  all  the  braves  and  old  men 
gathered  at  our  large  tipi,  wherein  we  held  our  meetings, 
to  ascertain  what  was  best  to  be  done.  I  was  then  a 
young  man,  full  of  fire  and  as  brave  as  any  in  the  tribe. 
As  we  sat  and  smoked  our  pipes  and  debated,  two  run- 
ners entered,  out  of  breath,  for  they  had  come  in  hot 
haste  for  many  miles,  and  shouted  out :  '  The  Crows  are 
coming  with  seven  hundred  picked  braves ;  they  are  only 
a  few  hours'  distant.'  They  were  coming  to  avenge  the 
death  of  one  of  their  young  men,  who  had  been  killed  by 
one  of  our  young  men,  Swift  Foot  by  name,  in  a  quarrel. 
The  runners  said  that  the  life  of  Swift  Foot  was  de- 
manded, or  the  whole  village  would  be  destroyed  and 
the  women  and  children  carried  away  into  captivity.  We 
had  not  time  to  send  to  the  other  tribes  for  assistance,  and 
as  there  were  but  eighty-five  warriors  in  our  village,  we 


i6  W  A  NNET  A. 


were  in  the  greatest  distress  to  know  what  to  do.  We 
should  all  be  killed  without  doubt.  The  Crows  would 
soon  be  upon  us,  and  we  must  do  something,  or  die  like 
cowards.  Just  as  our  chief  was  about  to  order  the  men 
to  arms,  the  young  man  Swift  Foot  entered,  and  with 
downcast  head  chaunted  a  few  lines  :  '  I  have  brought  this 
trouble  upon  you  ;  I  am  not  afraid  to  die;  I  am  a  brave 
man  ;  I  will  go  out  and  give  myself  up.  They  may  burn 
me  at  the  stake,  but  I  will  not  shrink.  I  will  die  as  a  man. 
Farewell,  my  friends.  Swift  Foot  goes  to  sing  his  death 
song.'  Before  the  council  could  act,  approve  or  disap- 
prove, Swift  Foot,  springing  out  of  the  entrance,  sounded 
his  war-whoop,  and  dashed  off  in  the  direction  of  the 
enemy.  The  Crows  did  not  attack  the  village,  and,  as 
we  learned  afterward,  they  seized  the  young  man,  carried 
him  back  with  them,  and,  in  accordance  with  the  wishes 
expressed  in  his  taunts,  burned  him  at  the  stake.  But  he 
died  as  should  a  brave  and  noble  Sioux ;  there  was  not 
one  word  passed  his  lips  other  than  of  scorn  for  his  captors. 
I  do  not  know  all  that  he  said,  but  his  death  song  as  sung 
at  the  stake  was  told  me  by  a  woman  of  our  tribe  who  was 
captive  there  at  the  time,  and  who  heard  him.  It  was  full 
of  defiance,  and  was  a  credit  to  our  people.  As  nearly  as 
I  can  remember,  it  ran  as  follows  : — 

" '  I  fall,  but  my  body  shall  lie, 
A  name  for  the  gallant  to  tell. 
The  gods  shall  repeat  it  on  high, 
And  young  men  grow  brav^e  at  the  sound.'* 

*  This  death  song,  taken  from  Schoolcraft's  "  North  American  Indians," 
is  as  he  heard  it  upon  the  Upper  Missouri.     It  is  characteristic  of  the  Sioux 


and  Chippewas. 


WANNE  TA  .  17 


"  Four  days  afterward  one  thousand  Sioux  attacked 
the  Crows,  who  were  eleven  hundred  strong,  and  defeated 
them,  taking  eighty-one  scalps.  Thus  was  the  death  of 
our  brave  Swift  Foot  avenged.  I  took  four  of  those  scalps 
myself." 

With  this  Gopher  arose,  and,  handing  the  pipe  back  to 
Two  Bears,  stalked  out  of  the  wigwam.  Gopher  was 
never  known  to  tell  more  than  one  story  at  one  sitting, 
and  this  was  a  signal  that  the  evening's  entertainment 
was  over.  The  other  Indians  went  to  their  respective 
tipis,  and  thus  the  family  of  Two  Bears  was  left  alone. 

It  was  now  growing  late,  and  after  eating  a  hearty  meal 
out  of  the  kettle — Indians  eat  whenever  hungry— each  one 
rolled  himself  in  a  large  buffalo  robe  and  dropped  asleep. 
The  owls  hooted  from  the  neighbouring  cottonwoods,  the 
wolves  howled  on  the  prairie,  and  the  Indians,  accus- 
tomed to  this  lullaby  of  nature,  slept  on  without  fear  of 
molestation. 


CHAPTER     II. 

SCENES  ABOUT  THE   VILLAGE. 
The  Buffalo  Dance. — Wanneta  meets  Strong  Heart. 

The  next  morning,  when  the  Indians  were  up  and  about 
their  usual  duties,  two  runners  came  into  the  camp  from 
the  upper  Sioux  reservation,  eighty  miles  away,  and  an- 
nounced that  this  lower  reservation  was  invited  to  join 
them  in  a  great  buffalo  hunt.  This  was  to  eclipse  any- 
thins:  the  Indians  had  ever  done  of  its  kind,  and  therefore 
preparations  ought  to  begin  at  once.  The  hunt  was  to 
start  at  the  new  moon,  or  about  ten  days  from  the  time 
the  news  was  brought. 

A  council  was  summoned,  and  the  runners  were  in- 
structed to  return  to  their  people  and  say  that  the  invita- 
tion was  accepted,  and  that  on  the  first  day  of  the  new 
moon  the  entire  village  w^ould  move  to  the  upper  reserva- 
tion, and  from  there  the  start  should  be  made.  When- 
ever there  is  to  be  a  big  buffalo  hunt,  the  Indians  usually 
precede  it  by  two  or  three  nights  of  dancing,  in  order,  as 
they  suppose,  to  prepare  themselves  for  it.  It  w^as  known, 
therefore,  among  those  present  that  a  dance  would  be 
held  that  night,  in  which  both  men  and  women  would 
participate.  In  the  centre  of  the  village  there  was  a  large 
square  floor  of  hard-baked  earth,  several  hundred  feet  in 
extent,  and  very  smooth  and  level.     This  was  used  for 

i8 


WANNETA.  19 


friendly  contests  in  running,  as  a  ball  ground,  and  for 
gambling  and  general  assembly  purposes.  The  Indians 
are  great  gamblers.  Their  ball  game  is  something  like  our 
baseball,  but  differs  from  it  essentially  in  having  some  of 
the  points  of  foot-ball.  Lacrosse  is  taken  from  the  Indian 
game  of  ball,  and  is  but  a  modification  of  it.  Many  of  the 
Indians  hurried  to  the  ground,  smoothed  rough  places 
here  and  there,  and  did  otherwise  what  they  could  to 
prepare  for  the  dance.  Fifty  men  brought  large  saplings 
and  several  hundred  buffalo  hides,  and  constructed  a  tem- 
porary lodge,  twenty-five  feet  high  and  thirty  by  sixty 
feet  on  the  ground.  This  was  considered  amply  large 
enough  for  the  dance. 

It  was  now  beginning  to  grow  dusk.  Every  Indian  who 
expected  to  take  part  entered  his  tipi  and  put  in  good 
order  his  very  best  suit.  He  then  took  down  from  one 
of  the  posts  a  mask  made  from  the  hide  of  the  buffalo. 
This  had  the  horns  attached,  while  a  strip  of  buffalo  skin 
fell  down  the  back,  ending  in  a  tail  and  two  hoofs,  one 
on  each  side.  This  mask  he  strapped  on  his  head  ;  the 
skin  was  fastened  around  his  body  by  a  heavy  leather 
thong,  and  the  hoofs  hung  down  and  struck  upon  the 
ground.  When  dancing  they  clashed  together  and  made 
a  clattering  sound,  such  as  bison  make  when  galloping 
over  hard  earth. 

While  the  people  are  getting  ready  for  the  dance,  let 
us  take  a  look  around  the  Indian  village.  It  stands  upon 
a  high  bluff  above  a  clear  creek.  It  contains  about  six 
hundred  warriors  and  about  two  thousand  women,  chil- 
dren, and  old  men.    The  lodges  or  tipis  are  almost  entirely 


W A  N N ETA 


made  of  buffalo  hide,  although  a  few  of  them  are  of  sap- 
lings supporting  a  dome-shaped  shell  of  clay.  This  shell 
is  about  a  foot  in  thickness,  and  in  cold  weather  makes 
the  wigwam  warmer  than  do  the  skins,  but  in  warm 
weather  a  clay  house  seems  damp,  dark,  and  gloomy. 
The  wigwams  are  not  arranged  with  much  regularity, 
although  there  is  some  order  in  the  placing  of  three  rows 
nearest  the  stream,  which  are  about  fifty  or  sixty  feet  apart. 
Two  Bears'  wigwam  is  about  a  hundred  yards  from  that 
of  the  Chief  Rain-in-the-face,  while  Chief  Gopher,  the 
story-teller,  has  his  tipi  not  far  from  that  of  Two  Bears. 

Gopher  is  the  richest  Indian  in  the  tribe,  owning  a  hun- 
dred and  ten  ponies.  His  children  have  all  married,  and 
are  settled  in  the  upper  end  of  the  village.  He  lives  alone 
with  his  aged  wife.  Rain-in-the-face,  the  leading  chief 
at  this  time,  is  about  thirty-two  years  old,  tall,  command- 
ing, and  of  pleasing  address,  although  at  times  very  stern 
and  relentless,  and  possesses  a  temper  which,  when  fully 
aroused,  sweeps  and  rages  and  turns  him  into  a  demon, 
as  the  fearful  cyclone  sweeping  across  the  prairie  turns  a 
scene  of  beauty  into  a  wilderness  of  desolation.  Rain-in- 
the-face  has  a  squaw,  Wa-wa,  and  a  son,  Strong  Heart. 
He  has  no  other  children. 

So  much  for  the  surroundings  of  the  village  and  its 
leading  characters.  There  are  many  squaw  men,  whites 
who  have  married  Indian  women,  and  who  live  off  the 
tribe,  and  a  number  of  worthless  persons.  We  find  these 
in  our  civilized  communities,  as  well  as  in  the  barbarians' 
home  ;  it  is  a  thing  to  be  deplored,  but  one  for  which 
there  is  no  remedy. 


W A  N N E  TA  . 


Evening  has  settled  down,  and  the  sun-light  has  faded. 
Dark  forms  can  be  seen  here  and  there  hurrying  toward 
the  dance-liouse,  some  in  groups  of  three  and  four,  talk- 
ing and  laughing,  others  singly  and  silently  wending  their 
way  to  the  scene  of  the  festivities. 

There  are  a  number  of  fires  upon  the  open  space. 
Their  ruddy  glow  lights  up  the  scene  and  gives  a  weird 
effect  to  the  moving  figures.  The  dance  has  not  yet  be- 
gun, nor  have  all  the  persons  who  shall  take  part  arrived. 
The  ground  outside  the  house  is  being  used  by  the  small 
boys  and  girls  of  the  tribe  as  a  play-ground.  You  can 
see  them  running  here  and  there  with  merry  shouts  and 
laughter,  chasing  a  dog  or  tripping  up  a  companion,  just 
as  our  boys  and  girls  do  in  our  country  towns  on  the 
evening  of  some  political  meetmg  or  great  gathering. 
Now  and  then  a  row  of  boys  will  form  a  circle  about  some 
fire  and  for  a  few  moments  carry  out  in  pantomime  the 
dance  their  fathers  are  to  begin  later.  You  see  their 
merry  faces,  hear  their  glad  shouts  and  vigorous  stamp- 
ing, as  they  circle  about  the  blaze. 

Presently  the  drummer  takes  his  position  near  the  door 
of  the  dance  chamber.  He  strikes  upon  the  tom-tom,  and 
the  boys  and  girls  instantly  cease  their  boisterous  merri- 
ment, and  in  subdued  tones  and  with  stealthy  tread  ap- 
proach the  building.  Some  of  the  boldest  enter,  while 
the  others  lurk  about  the  entrance  or  apply  their  eyes  to 
crevices  in  the  walls,  and  give  themselves  up  to  longings 
to  be  a  grown  man  and  dance. 

As  the  drummer  pounds  upon  the  tom-tom,  the  dancers 
file  into  the  structure  until  some   sixty  or  seventy  are 


22  WANNETA. 


present.  All  do  not  dance  at  once,  but  from  time  to  time 
those  who  are  tired  retire,  and  their  places  are  taken  by 
others.  The  head-dress  of  buffalo  horns  is  very  heavy, 
and  a  warrior  cannot  dance  over  two  hours  without  great 
fatig-ue.  Meanwhile  the  women  join  in  the  chaunt.  Some 
few  of  them  are  selected  to  dance  at  intervals  with  the 
men.  It  is  considered  quite  an  honour  for  a  woman  to 
dance,  and  consequently  the  dusky  belles  of  the  plains 
prink  and  paint  exactly  as  one  of  our  society  belles  would 
to  attend  an  Inauguration  Ball  or  distinguished  reception 
in  Washington  or  New  York. 

The  dancers  have  all  entered  and  taken  their  positions. 
The  musicians  are  seated  by  the  drummer,  and  the  or- 
chestra, consisting  of  one  drum  and  three  flutes,  is  ready 
to  strike  up.  At  a  given  signal  they  begin.  The  men 
sing  a  dismal  tune  of  some  ten  or  twelve  notes,  repeated 
over  and  over.  The  women  sing  the  same  tune  with  a 
few  variations.  The  whole  makes  a  harmonious  sound, 
although  very  monotonous  to  any  ears  but  those  of  an 
Indian.  The  music  given  herewith  is  that  used  in  the 
buffalo  dance. 

BUFFALO   DANCE    SONG. 


Lfcjz_:4 — ^  — J — . ^ — Jiz^ — ^      ^     - — J-^ — ^ — ^ ^tfc 

^  Repeat. 

Chief  Rain-in-the-face  joined  in  the  dance,  as  did  his 
son,  Strong  Heart.  Gopher  was  too  old  to  participate, 
but  the  entire  family  of  Two  Bears,  except  the  youngest 
child,  decked  out  in  great  extravagance  of  hair,  feathers, 
and  paint,  took  part  in  the  ceremonies. 


WANNETA.  23 


After  half  an  hour  had  passed  the  women  with- 
drew from  the  circle,  and  the  men  continued  about 
the  centre  pole  of  the  house,  each  in  turn  invokino- 
the  aid  of  the  Good  Spirit  Waukantauka  on  the  coming 
hunt. 

Suddenly  a  new  and  pleasing-  feature  presented  itself 
At  a  given  signal  ten  of  the  most  beautiful  young  women 
in  the  entire  tribe,  led  by  Wanneta,  sprang  into  the  centre 
of  the  house,  and  forming  a  line  not  far  from  the  men, 
began  a  low  chaunt.  They  were  decked  out  most  gor- 
geously, and  looked  really  charming.  There  was  no  hor- 
rible buffalo  mask  about  their  shapely  shoulders;  they 
had  come  for  a  ceremonial  such  as  is  always  given  when  a 
buffalo  dance  is  in  progress,  known  as  the  love  dance.  In 
this,  young  braves  and  maidens  are  at  their  best,  and  often 
become  betrothed.  It  is  an  event  looked  forward  to  by 
all  the  young  people.  When  the  maidens  entered,  the 
married  men  who  had  been  dancing  withdrew,  and  the 
young  men  threw  off"  the  masks  and  appeared  in  feathers 
and  paint,  dressed  with  great  care  and  taste.  The  column 
of  young  women  advanced  with  a  graceful  motion,  similar 
to  a  shuffle.  The  young  men  advanced  on  one  foot  hop- 
ping ;  then,  when  the  lines  were  about  ten  feet  apart,  all 
turned  suddenly  and  danced  backward  to  opposite  sides 
of  the  house.  The  lines  delayed  a  moment,  then  the 
squaws  came  to  the  assistance  of  the  orchestra,  and  a  new 
tune,  much  more  lively,  was  struck  up,  and  the  young 
men  began  the  love  chaunt.  A  rude  translation  of  some 
of  the  lines  may  be  of  interest: 

Young  Man :  ''  My  dear,  will  you  take  my  hand  and 


24  WANNETA 


dance  across  the  floor?  I  am  strong  and  brave;  none 
can  treat  you  so  well." 

Young  Woman  :  *'  Who  are  you  thus  to  speak  ?  I  will 
not  take  your  hand." 

Youfig  Man :  *' A  trial  will  assure  you  that  I  am  not  so 
bad.     I  think  you  will  prefer  me  to  other  braves  here." 

Young  Woman  :  "  Since  you  are  so  bold,  I  will  dance 
across  this  room  once,  if  you  are  sure  you  prefer  me  to 
another." 

So  the  conversation  ran,  very  dull  to  us,  but  full  of 
meaning  to  the  Indian. 

Wanneta  had  danced  forward  and  back  again  several 
times.  She  saw  no  one  she  fancied  ;  in  fact,  it  was  the 
first  dance  she  had  attended  for  three  years,  and  she  was 
somewhat  bewildered.  She  remembered  that  Rain-in- 
the-face's  son  Strong  Heart  was  a  friend  of  hers  before 
she  went  East,  but  supposed  that  he  had  forgotten  all 
about  her.  She  had  not  seen  him  since  she  returned,  and 
could  scarcely  imagine  how  he  looked. 

When  the  second  call  came,  and  the  time  for  each  girl 
to  be  led  across  the  floor  to  the  other  side,  she  noticed 
a  large,  broad-shouldered,  finely-dressed  young  brave 
approaching  her,  his  face  full  of  expression  and  his 
eyes  intently  set  upon  her  face.  There  was  something 
familiar  about  the  features  ;  could  it  be  Strong  Heart  ? 
He  was  near ;  he  asked  to  dance  with  her  ;  she  con- 
sented, and  before  she  could  realize  where  she  was, 
they  were  across  the  room  and  responding  to  each  other 
in  chaunt. 

"  Do  you  not  know  me,  Wanneta?  " 


WANNE  TA. 


25 


''  Yes ;  you  are  Strong  Heart,  the  companion  of  my 
childhood." 

''  Have  you  forgotten  your  old  friends?" 

"  No ;  how  could  I  ?  I  am  the  daughter  of  a  Sioux, 
and  as  such  I  would  feel  ashamed  to  forget  any  one  whom 
I  had  known  and  with  whom  I  had  played." 

And  so  they  talked  and  chaunted  back  and  forth.  The 
half  hour  allowed  for  this  dance  seemed  but  a  few  mo- 
ments, and  both  were  very  sorry  when  it  was  over.  The 
people  looking  on  were  struck  with  the  beauty  of  Strong 
Heart  and  Wanneta,  and  many  said  :  "  How  well  they 
look ;  how  they  keep  time ;  what  a  fine  son  our  chief 
has !  "  or, ''  Two  Bears  ought  to  be  proud  of  his  daughter." 

As  the  dance  was  concluding,  Strong  Heart  said : 
**  Wanneta,  let  us  take  a  ride  on  our  ponies  in  the  morn- 
ing. I  want  to  talk  with  you.  Would  you  not  like  to 
see  the  rocky  glen  where  I  gathered  ferns  for  you  when 
last  we  romped  across  the  plain  ?  There  are  some  beauti- 
ful ones  there  now.  Will  you  go?  "  And  as  she  left  him 
and  rejoined  her  companions  outside,  she  whispered 
"yes." 

The  bright  faces  vanished  and  in  their  place  came  a 
crowd  of  masked  warriors  shaking  bows,  spears,  and 
guns,  and  calling  on  the  Great  Spirit  for  plenty  of  buf- 
faloes. Around  and  around  the  post  they  circled,  now 
bending  low  to  the  earth,  now  straightening  up  and  deliv- 
ering a  piercing  yell.  The  fire  light,  the  shadows  of  the 
dancers,  the  doleful  singing  of  the  squaws  and  the  drone 
of  the  orchestra  make  a  combination  of  sight  and  sound 
which  when  once  heard  can  never  be  forgotten. 


26  WANNETA. 


Thus  the  dance  went  on  all  night  long.  As  soon  as 
one  Indian  became  tired,  another  took  his  place,  and  as 
there  were  plenty  of  men  in  the  village  the  ceremonies 
could  have  been  continued  for  several  days  without  dif- 
ficulty. As  soon  as  the  sun  was  fairly  above  the  eastern 
hills  those  who  had  taken  part  repaired  to  their  tipis, 
where  they  were  glad  to  pass  nearly  all  of  the  day  in 
sleeping  and  smoking. 

Wanneta  had  stayed  up  no  later  than  midnight  in  anti- 
cipation of  what  was  coming,  so  when  Strong  Heart  rode 
toward  the  tipi  on  his  fleet  pony,  she  was  ready  to 
accompany  him. 

Her  father  had  brought  in  her  pony.  Brown  Eyes,  and 
when  her  escort  was  drawing  near,  she  leaped  nimbly 
upon  the  animal's  bare  back  and  with  a  series  of  short 
yells  galloped  out  to  meet  the  chiefs  son.  Nearly  all 
Indians  ride  bareback. 

Strong  Heart  advanced  to  meet  her  with  a  smile  upon 
his  face,  and  as  soon  as  he  was  beside  her,  with  a 
common  impulse  both  lashed  their  ponies  into  a  mad  run 
and  raced  away  across  the  rolling  prairie  toward  the 
north. 


CHAPTER     III. 

THE   DAY   AT   THE   CLIFFS. 

There  are  portions  of  Dakota,  in  fact  there  are  large 
stretches  of  country,  where  the  soil  is  so  very  poor  that 
little  grows.  Such  sections  are  known  as  the  Bad  Lands. 
There  are  some  spots  in  these  Bad  Lands  which  are,  as  it 
were,  slight  oases  in  the  desert,  places  where  a  few  shrubs 
and  ferns  flourish.  There  are  many  valuable  minerals 
throughout  the  region,  and  as  the  great  gulches  and 
cliffs  have  been  formed  by  volcanic  action,  the  geology  of 
the  section  is  exceedingly  interesting.  There  are,  too, 
many  fossil  remains  in  the  organic  rocks  throughout  this 
section,  and  surveyors  in  the  interest  of  science  have  been 
known  to  travel  from  the  far  East  in  order  to  visit  and 
study  the  freaks  of  nature  as  here  exhibited  in  awful 
grandeur. 

These  Bad  Lands  begin  quite  suddenly,  the  southern 
portion  being  the  most  picturesque.  Small  streams 
break  through  here  and  there,  and  for  some  twenty-eight 
or  thirty  miles  the  gulches  are  filled  with  wild  flowers 
and  ferns,  although  no  trees  grow,  and  the  effect  is  very 
beautiful.  Imagine  some  vine  trailing  its  green  length 
up  the  side  of  a  tall  pillar-shaped  rock,  or  a  spray  of  ferns 
or  pink  flowers  sprouting  out  from  the  crevices  in  a 
ledge  many  feet  from  the  ground.  These  beautiful  things 
stand  out  against  the  background  of  the  dark,  frowning 

27 


28  IVAN  NET  A. 


volcanic  rocks,  and  seem  all  the  more  lovely  because  of 
their  dismal  surroundings. 

It  was  to  one  of  these  places  that  Strong  Heart  and 
Wanneta  were  bound.  Of  course  their  thoughts  w^ere 
upon  matters  far  removed  from  geology  and  kindred  sub- 
jects. 

The  horses  had  proceeded  but  a  short  distance  before 
they  settled  down  into  a  steady  gait,  and  so  the  ground  was 
passed  over  as  if  on  the  wings  of  the  wind.  When  about 
five  miles  from  the  village,  far  ahead  toward  the  north 
could  be  seen  looming  up  and  clearly  outlined  against  the 
azure  sky,  the  first  rocks  and  ledges  of  the  Bad  Lands. 
In  the  clear  dry  air  of  the  north-west,  distances  are  very 
deceptive,  and  a  mountain  or  hill  may  look  not  more 
than  three  miles  away,  when  in  reality  it  is  ten  or  fifteen. 

Wanneta  and  Strong  Heart  were  not  deceived  by  this, 
for  they  were  accustomed  to  the  dry  atmosphere.  They 
rode  on,  chatting  pleasantly  together,  and  not  expecting 
to  reach  the  glen  for  at  least  an  hour. 

''  How  much  more  enjoyable,"  said  Wanneta,  "  is  this 
life  than  that  which  I  led  at  the  school  in  the  East !  Here 
I  have  no  dismal  walls  to  surround  me,  no  one  to  dictate 
what  I  shall  do,  none  of  the  rules  which  bind  my  free 
spirit  and  make  me  feel  as  did  that  poor  red  bird  which 
I  once  saw  in  a  cage,  vainly  beating  its  wrings  against  the 
bars  in  a  mad  but  hopeless  effort  to  escape.  Never  again 
w^ill  I  leave  my  people ;  I  am  a  Sioux  girl,  not  a  pale 
face  ;  I  will  live  as  such." 

Strong  Heart  was  not  given  to  sentiment  as  much  as 
his  fair  companion,  but  he  gave  a  tremendous  grunt  of 


W  ANN  ETA.  29 


approval,  which,  although  it  might  lack  in  elegance,  still 
made  up  for  the  deficiency  by  coming  from  his  heart  and 
being  exceedingly  emphatic.  Indian-like,  he  passed  over 
her  remarks  without  any  comment,  and,  changing  the 
subject  hastily,  he  said : 

''  What  did  you  think  of  the  dance  last  night?" 

"Oh,  I  liked  it  very  well,"  she -replied;  "I  had  not 
been  at  a  dance  for  three  years,  as,  of  course,  they  have 
nothing  at  the  white  man's  school  except  one  totally  dif- 
ierent  from  ours.  I  saw  one  or  two  of  these,  and  did  not 
think  much  of  them.  I  had  a  very  good  time,  but  as  you 
were  the  only  young  man  that  I  remembered  or  cared  to 
dance  with,  it  would  have  been  rather  tedious  had  you 
not  been  there." 

''  Many  of  our  people  thought  we  looked  very  well 
upon  the  floor,"  said  Strong  Heart ;  ''  they  said  that  you 
did  just  as  well  as  if  you  had  been  at  our  dances  once  a 
week  for  years,  instead  of  having  been  away  all  the  time." 

They  rode  on  in  silence  for  a  while,  and  then  conversa- 
tion began  again.  Strong  Heart  asking  Wanneta  what  the 
white  man's  idea  of  the  Indian  was.  He  had  seen  many 
white  men  on  the  reservation  and  on  his  travels,  but  he 
had  never  been  to  a  large  city,  and  he  did  not  know  how 
many  there  were  of  them  and  what  was  their  mode  of  life. 

''You  would  be  surprised,"  said  Wanneta,  ''to  know 
the  ignorance  of  most  whites  about  our  customs  and 
habits.  Many  whom  I  saw  in  their  country  would  pass 
me  upon  the  street  and  turn  around  and  look  at  me  as  if 
I  were  some  wild  animal.  You  know,  Strong  Heart,  that 
were  a  white  man  to  go  through  our  village  we  would 


30  WANNETA. 


talk  among  ourselves  and  wonder  who  he  was  and  w^hat 
he  \vanted,  but  unless  he  asked  questions  or  showed  in- 
terest, no  one  w'ould  crowd  about  him  and  be  so  rude  as 
to  stare  at  him,  ask  him  impertinent  questions  and  laugh 
aloud  at  his  replies ;  yet  they  call  him  a  civilized  being, 
and  they  look  upon  us  as  savages.  Another  thing  I  could 
not  understand  was  how  their  men  could  cheat  and  de- 
fraud each  other,  saying  with  open  face  '  this  dress  or 
horse  which  I  have  for  sale  is  the  finest  to  be  bought  in 
the  city,  and  I  am  selling  it  at  less  than  I  paid  for  it,  when 
they  know  that  which  they  offer  has  not  cost  them  half 
what  they  sell  it  for,  that  it  is  a  very  poor  dress  or  horse, 
as  the  case  may  be,  and  w^orth  very  little.  Were  one  of 
our  tribe  to  defraud  his  neighbour  in  such  a  bold-faced 
manner,  he  would  be  driven  out  of  the  village." 

''  Ugh,  ugh,"  grunted  the  young  man. 

''  But  they  have  some  very  beautiful  writings  and  say- 
ings about  our  nation  and  about  other  Indian  nations  in 
the  West,  some  of  which  I  read  or  our  teacher  read  to  us, 
and  w^hich  we  committed  to  memory.  There  was  a  great 
man  named  Longfellow,  who  wrote  some  beautiful  poetry 
about  the  Indians,  which,  while  in  some  particulars  un- 
true, is  still  so  beautiful  that  I  wish  you  could  hear  it." 

''  Say  some  of  it  for  me,  Wanneta,"  said  Strong 
Heart,  "•  I  should  like  to  hear  what  the  great  story- 
teller of  the  white  men  has  to  say  about  us.  It  would 
interest  me." 

Wanneta  continued,—''  He  w^rote  a  big  book  full  of 
these  stories,  w^hich  of  course  when  I  translate  to  our 
people,  as  I  brought  one  of  the  books  with  me,  I  cannot 


WAN  NET  A.  31 


make  rhyme  as  he  did,  for  he  wrote  it  in  his  own  lan- 
guage. But  I  can  make  it  very  interesting.  To-night, 
if  the  people  will  come  to  the  lodge,  I  will  read  them 
what  the  great  story-teller  has  to  say." 

The  young  man  gave  another  grunt,  and  she  con- 
tinued : — ''  He  writes  a  beautiful  story  about  our  red 
pipestone,  and  as  I  remember  some  of  it,  I  will  say  it  for 
you."  Then  Wanneta  began  to  recite,  translating  into 
the  Sioux  tongue,  Longfellow's  celebrated  ''  Peace  Pipe," 
which  begins : — 

"On  the  mountains  of  the  prairie, 
On  the  great  red  pipestone  quarry, 
Gitchie  Manitou,  the  mighty, 
He,  the  Master  of  Life,  descending. 
Stood,  and  called  the  nations. 
Called  the  tribes  of  men  together,"  etc. 

Strong  Heart  thought  it  was  very  well  done,  and  he 
expressed  his  approval,  saying  that  his  people  would 
greatly  rejoice  to  hear  the  poem  recited,  and  he  should 
tell  all  whom  he  saw  to  assemble  at  the  large  dance- 
house,  where  she  would  read  it  to  them. 

Wanneta  hoped  to  get  the  Indians  interested  in  some 
of  these  poems,  because  she  thought  it  would  do  them 
great  good.  She  had  a  very  peculiar  character  herself, 
and  while  she  wanted  to  be  free,  independent,  and  Uve 
with  the  tribe,  she  still  wished  to  retain  some  of  the 
white  man's  ways  and  to  give  the  other  Indians  an  idea 
of  what  the  white  men  said  of  their  people. 

They  were  now  close  to  the  Bad  Lands,  and  the  grass 
and  flowers  which  had  been  growing  so  profusely  under 


32  WANNETA 


foot  had  almost  entirely  disappeared.  They  traversed  a 
distance  of  nearly  a  mile  before  reaching  the  base  of  the 
cliff  along  the  bank  of  a  small  but  muddy  stream.  To 
the  right  and  left  of  this  stream  there  was  a  stretch 
of  reddish  earth,  with  nothing  green  upon  its  surface. 
Where  the  water  flowed  and  irrigated  the  soil  within  a 
short  distance  on  each  side,  the  vegetation  flourished ; 
but  even  the  banks  of  the  stream  soon  began  to  present  a 
desolate  appearance,  and  when  the  young  Indians  passed 
into  the  opening  of  the  glen  from  which  the  stream 
issued,  almost  everything  that  had  life  had  died  out,  save 
here  and  there  large  ferns  and  coloured  flowers  growing 
in  crevices  and  openings. 

"  Let  us  get  off"  here  and  walk,  Wanneta,"  said  Strong 
Heart.  So  they  dismounted,  and  the  young  man  made 
fast  the  halters  of  the  horses  to  a  good-sized  stone. 

Indian  halters  are  of  platted  horse-hair  and  are  twenty 
feet  long,  so  that  if  the  end  be  fastened,  the  animal  has 
sufficient  length  of  rope  to  graze. 

An  Indian  never  goes  out  alone  without  being  armed, 
so  Strong  Heart  had  taken  his  Winchester  with  him  and 
about  thirty-five  or  forty  cartridges.  They  had  seen  one 
or  two  deer  grazing  in  the  plain  as  they  approached  the 
Bad  Lands,  but  as  the  young  people  Avere  not  on  a 
hunting  expedition,  he  had  made  no  attempt  to  shoot 
them. 

Walking  up  the  gorge  nearly  a  mile.  Strong  Heart 
gathered  ferns  here  and  there  until  Wanneta's  hands 
were  full.  With  the  agility  of  his  race  he  scaled  almost 
precipitous  places,  plucking  here  a  beautiful  fern,  there  a 


WANNETA.  II 


wild  flower,  and  at  her  bidding  came  and  went.  As  he 
would,  perchance,  slip  and  fall,  or  stumble,  when  making- 
a  supreme  effort  to  gain  her  approval,  she  would  laugh 
uproariously,  and  her  loud  yet  musical  voice  echoed 
from  side  to  side  of  the  gorge  until  it  died  away  in  the 
distance.  Thus  the  time  passed  pleasantly.  About  one 
o'clock  they  sat  down  on  a  ledge  of  rock,  and,  with  their 
feet  danghng,  began  to  eat  some  little  corn-cakes  and 
dried  beef  which  he  had  brought  in  a  beaded  bread-sack, 
such  as  braves  generally  carry  when  hunting.  But  sud- 
denly something  happened  which  drove  all  thought  of 
pleasure  out  of  their  minds,  and  caused  the  ferns  and 
flowers  which  Wanneta  held  in  her  hand  to  fall  into  the 
narrow  defile  below. 

Just  after  Strong  Heart  had  opened  the  bread-sack  and 
had  given  the  corn-cake  to  Wanneta,  they  heard  voices 
far  up  the  gulch  echoed  clearly  toward  them  by  the  rocky 
walls.  They  knew  instantly  that  the  sound  was  made  by 
the  Crows,  old  enemies  of  the  Sioux  nation.  Both  were 
aware  that,  while  there  had  been  no  hostilities  for  some 
time,  the  last  depredations  committed  had  been  by  the 
Sioux  of  their  own  village,  so  that,  should  they  be  seen, 
they  could  expect  little  mercy  at  their  hands.  Like  his 
father.  Strong  Heart  was  kind  and  considerate  to  his 
friends,  but  revengeful  and  cruel  to  his  enemies.  No 
sooner  had  the  sound  reached  him,  than  he  caught  Wan- 
neta by  the  arm  and  pulled  her  back,  while  he  glanced  up 
and  down  the  defile.  He  saw  an  opening  in  the  rock 
about  two  hundred  feet  beyond  them,  nearly  on  a  level 
with  the  ledge  on  which  they  had  been  seated.     Running 


34  WANNETA. 


hastily  thither  he  looked  in,  and  returned  to  Wanneta, 
saying,  ''  Come  quick ;  get  in  here.  The  Crows  are 
coming.     Keep  perfectly  still." 

Hurrying  to  the  opening,  they  found  a  space  a  trifle 
larger  than  their  bodies,  leading  into  a  small,  irregular 
room,  such  as  is  commonly  known  as  a  fissure.  This  had 
once  an  opening  above  and  below,  but,  fortunately  for 
our  friends,  a  contraction  in  the  rock,  or  some  upheaval 
in  past  ages,  had  slipped  a  large  slab  across  its  top. 
This  had  broken,  and  a  part  of  it  falling  into  the  crevice 
below,  had  wedged  itself  tightly.  It  formed  an  uneven 
floor,  which  had  a  dip  or  slope  toward  the  west,  w^hich 
was  hard  to  stand  upon,  but  which  afforded  a  safe  retreat. 
There  was  no  way  for  a  missile  to  reach  the  interior,  ex- 
cept through  the  opening  in  front. 

''  Wanneta,  if  they  see  us  and  fire,  you  must  keep  back 
in  the  corner,  so  that  a  shot  cannot  reach  you.  Help  me 
fill  part  of  the  opening."  There  were  not  stones  enough 
to  make  a  barrier  more  than  breast-high,  but  Strong 
Heart  was  in  hopes  that  it  would  suffice  as  a  protection. 

It  was  nearly  five  minutes  before  the  enemy,  who  were 
advancing  through  the  gulch,  had  come  near  enough  to 
be  seen  by  those  above.  The  feelings  of  fear  in  Wan- 
neta's  breast  had  passed  away,  and  she  now  had  consid- 
erable curiosity  as  to  the  movements  of  the  Crows.  Of 
course,  the  presence  of  the  two  in  the  cave  was  unknown, 
and  they  would,  perhaps,  have  been  passed  unnoticed,  but 
for  the  flowers  and  ferns  which  had  accidentally  dropped 
into  their  path.  The  mounted  Crows  v/ere  carefully 
picking  their  way  in  and  out  among  the  boulders.     They 


WANNETA.  35 


had  passed  the  cave,  which  was  about  eighty  feet  above 
them,  and  would,  in  all  probability,  have  gone  on,  not 
supposing  that  any  Sioux  were  near  at  hand,  when  one 
of  their  number  discovered  the  freshlv-broken  ferns  and 
flowers  lying  in  a  little  heap  near  the  wall  of  the  defile. 
As  soon  as  he  saw  them  he  uttered  a  grunt  of  surprise, 
dismounted,  picked  them  up  and  showed  them  to  his 
companions,  who  immediately  gathered  about  and  looked 
up  and  down,  this  way  and  that  way.  They  saw  the 
cave  entrance,  but  as  it  was  partially  filled  with  stones 
and  its  interior  quite  dark,  they  could  not,  of  course,  tell 
whether  or  not  it  was  inhabited. 

Five  or  six  dismounted  from  their  horses  and  started 
on  a  quick  run  ahead  of  their  party.  They  soon  came  to 
a  level  stretch  of  nearly  half  a  mile  in  extent,  and  saw  the 
ponies  tied  at  the  other  end  of  it.  An  Indian  pony  knows 
an  enemy  or  a  stranger,  and  gives  an  alarm  on  their  ap- 
proach, just  as  a  farmer's  watch-dog  lets  it  be  known 
when  a  person  of  a  different  community  passes  the  farm 
house  or  a  stranger  enters  its  gate.  So  the  two  horses, 
hearing  the  patter  of  the  Indians'  feet,  were  on  the  alert, 
and  recognizing,  perhaps,  that  something  unusual  was 
taking  place,  pricked  up  their  ears,  snorted,  and  sprang 
back  as  far  as  the  halters  would  allow  them.  When 
Strong  Heart  had  made  them  fast  he  did  not  expect  to  be 
gone  long,  and  so  had  tied  them  to  a  stone  of  about  three 
hundred  pounds  weight.  The  animals  struggled  vainly 
to  escape,  while  the  Indians  quickened  their  pace,  in  or- 
der  to  capture  them  before  they  could  break  away. 
Brown  Eyes,  Wanneta's  pony,  gave  a  great  plunge,  and 


36  WANNETA. 


overturned  the  stone  to  which  she  was  tied  ;  the  rope 
around  the  end  of  it  slipped  off,  and  thus  freed  her.  The 
stone  in  faUing  tightened  the  knot  in  the  halter  of  the 
other  animal,  so  that,  although  it  struggled  frantically  to 
escape,  it  was  unable  to  join  its  fleeing  companion,  and 
fell  an  easy  prey  to  the  exultant  Crows.  Brown  Eyes 
dashed  down  the  rocky  bed  of  the  stream,  and  would 
have  soon  been  out  of  danger;  but,  quick  as  thought,  one 
of  the  Indians  caught  up  his  gun  and  sent  a  well-directed 
shot  after  the  fleeing  mare.  Although  this  grazed  her 
flank  and  wounded  her  slightly,  drawing  considerable 
blood,  it  proved  a  blessing  rather  than  a  curse,  because  it 
frightened  the  animal  so  that  she  redoubled  her  speed, 
dashed  across  the  plain  in  furious  haste,  and  traversed  the 
twelve  miles  between  the  scene  of  the  capture  and  the 
Sioux  village  in  less  than  an  hour. 

The  sight  of  Brown  Eyes  dashing  into  the  village,  cov- 
ered with  foam  and  blood,  created  great  excitement,  and 
it  was  not  fifteen  minutes  before  seventy  mounted  Sioux 
warriors,  on  their  fleet  ponies,  with  resounding  whoops, 
were  following  up  its  trail  to  learn  whether  or  not  the  son 
and  daughter  of  two  of  their  most  prominent  people  were 
in  trouble  and  needed  assistance. 

The  Crows,  meanwhile,  led  the  captured  horse  back  to 
their  companions  with  exultant  shouts.  Those  who  had 
halted  where  the  flowers  were  found  had  been  looking  all 
about,  but  could  find  no  trace  of  trail  or  see  any  living 
being.  Some  moments  were  spent  in  consultation,  and 
it  was  advised  to  go  down  the  canon  to  where  the  rocky 
ledge,  up  which  our  two  friends  had  clambered,  began 


WANNETA.  37 


its  ascent.  The  ledge  was  about  five  feet  wide,  and  ran 
slantingly  up  the  side  of  the  canon  until  eighty  feet  from 
the  ground,  then  it  was  quite  level  in  extent  for  nearly  a 
hundred  yards,  the  further  end  being  in  front  of  the  cave 
in  which  Wanneta  and  Strong  Heart  were  secreted.  In 
other  words,  it  was  a  sort  of  a  road  formed  by  nature,  a 
freak  which  cannot  be  explained,  but  which  is  of  frequent 
occurrence,  and  which,  like  the  entire  country  embraced 
in  the  Bad  Lands,  is  due  to  volcanic  action. 

Two  of  the  warriors  began  the  ascent  at  the  lower  end 
of  the  ledge.  Intense  excitement  reigned  inside  of  the 
cave  as  these  two  braves  clambered  upward.  Strong 
Heart's  eyes  were  flashing,  his  sinews  stretched  to  their 
utmost  tension,  and  his  whole  frame  bore  the  aspect  of 
stern  defiance.  He  grasped  his  trusty  Winchester,  and 
made  ready  to  fire  upon  the  approach  of  the  foremost  In- 
dian. Wanneta  stood  in  the  corner  and  whispered  to  him 
some  suggestions,  but  as  a  warrior  cares  little  for  the  ad- 
vice of  a  woman  when  there  is  a  fight  on  hand,  he  silenced 
her  with,  ''  Be  still,  Wanneta." 

He  decided  upon  a  very  strange  and  bold  course,  and 
bidding  her  stand  with  six  or  seven  cartridges  ready  to 
throw  into  the  magazine  of  the  gun,  he  stuck  his  head 
and  shoulders  out  of  the  aperture,  and  called  out  in  the 
Crow  tongue,  ''  Stand  back.  I  will  shoot  the  first  man 
that  comes  upon  the  ledge.  We  desire  peace.  You  are 
on  our  land,  where  you  have  no  right.  Our  nations  have 
not  had  war  for  many  moons.  Stand  back,  1  say.  If  you 
advance,  or  shoot,  I  will  open  fire." 

The  Crows  debated  a  few  moments  among  themselves, 


38  WANNETA 


then  one  of  their  head  warriors  stepped  forward,  and, 
throwing  back  his  head,  called  out  in  the  Crow  tongue, 
'■'■  Come  down  and  surrender.  We  will  not  harm  you ; 
we  wish  to  exchange  you  for  two  Crow  prisoners  in  your 
camp.  Come  down,  or  I  will  order  my  young  men  to 
shoot." 

Strong  Heart  turned  to  his  companion,  and  said, 
"■  Shall  we  surrender,  Wanneta?  " 

She  drew  herself  up,  and  proudly  answered,  ''  No. 
Surrender  means  probably  death  for  you  and  worse  than 
death  for  me.  No  ;  there  are  only  thirty  of  them.  Make 
them  keep  off." 

Cautiously  screening  his  head  and  shoulders  behind 
one  of  the  irregular-shaped  rocks  in  the  opening.  Strong 
Heart  called  out,  "  We  will  not  surrender.  We  will  stay 
here.  Call  those  two  men  off  the  ledge,  or  I  will  fire." 
Then,  turning  to  Wanneta,  he  said,  *'  I  have  only  thirty- 
six  cartridges.  I  must  not  waste  the  ammunition.  Here, 
take  my  hunting-knife." 

He  drew  a  keen,  bright  blade,  fitted  into  a  handle  made 
out  of  a  deer's  front  foot,  from  his  sheath,  and  placing  it 
in  her  hand,  said,  ''  Wanneta,  hide  this  in  your  dress.  If 
they  capture  or  kill  me,  advance  to  the  head  warrior  as 
if  to  shake  hands,  and  say,  'how,'  run  the  knife  through 
him,  and  then  plunge  it  into  your  own  heart."  She  took 
it  with  a  slight  shudder,  half  afraid,  but  a  few  moments 
afterward  grasped  it  with  a  firm  hold,  and  stood  ready  to 
carry  out  her  friend's  instructions. 

The  two  Crows  on  the  cleft  stood  irresolute  for  a  few 
moments,  then  turning,  ran   back   to  their   companions. 


WANNE  TA. 


39 


The  band  withdrew  up  the  canon,  secreted  their  ponies 
in  a  sheltered  spot,  and  advanced  on  foot  to  the  attack. 
They  were  armed  with  muzzle-loaders,  and  bows  and 
arrows,  being  evidently  just  coming  in  from  a  hunting 
excursion.  There  were  thirty  of  them,  and  there  was  not 
one  Winchester  in  the  entire  band,  so  Strong  Heart  stood 
a  fair  chance  if  he  could  make  his  shots  count,  and,  at  the 
same  time,  keep  himself  well  secreted.  It  had  taken  the 
Crows  some  time  to  go  down  the  gulch  to  the  horses  and 
return,  so  that,  with  the  time  taken  for  the  parley,  nearly 
three-fourths  of  an  hour  had  passed  by.  Strong  Heart 
and  Wanneta  had  heard  the  Indians  say  that  one  of  the 
horses  had  escaped,  wounded.  This  greatly  gratified 
them,  for  they  knew  that  it  would  reach  camp,  be  seen  by 
their  friends,  and  that  a  party  would  be  sent  for  their 
rescue.  The  Indians  talked  quite  loudly,  when  describing 
the  escape  of  this  horse,  as  it  was  not  known  to  them  that 
the  Sioux  were  secreted  until  too  late  to  keep  this  from 
their  knowledge.  The  Crows,  too,  were  well  aware  how 
near  the  Sioux  village  they  were,  and  they  would  not 
dare  to  remain  very  long  for  fear  of  the  approach  of  their 
enemies. 

They  returned  after  hiding  their  horses,  and  ran  up 
and  down  the  canon,  secreting  themselves  behind  rocks, 
or  standing  where  they  thought  the  bullets  of  the  enemy 
would  not  reach  them.  Strong  Heart,  knowing  well 
their  superior  numbers,  reserved  his  fire  as  long  as  pos- 
sible, and  it  was  not  until  several  volleys  of  arrows  had 
whizzed  through  the  entrance,  or  splintered  themselves 
against  the  rocky  walls  on  each  side,  that  he  fired  his  first 


40  W  A  N  N  E  T  A 


shot.  He  lay  down  on  the  bottom  of  the  cave  and  fired 
through  a  little  opening,  scarcely  three  by  four  inches,  as 
it  was  too  dangerous  to  shoot  standing,  the  rocks  in  the 
opening  being  but  breast-high.  Wanneta  crouched  in 
the  corner  at  his  side,  for  had  she  remained  at  the  rear  of 
the  cave  a  glancing  shot  might  have  injured  her.  The 
arrows  and  bullets  that  entered  through  the  opening  flat- 
tened themselves  against  the  wall  behind,  doing  no  dam- 
age. Strong  Heart  wished  to  keep  the  Crows  from 
ascending,  because  they  would  then  have  a  better  com- 
mand of  his  stronghold.  If  they  shot  from  the  creek-bed 
upward  their  missiles  passed  through  the  opening  against 
the  ceiUng  and  glanced  to  the  rear  wall,  where  they  fell 
harmlessly.  Hence  the  importance  of  keeping  the  enemy 
from  reaching  a  height  equal  to  their  own. 

Crack,  crack,  came  two  loud,  deafening  shots,  from  the 
cave,  at  two  reckless  Crows  who  had  run  from  cover  to- 
ward the  ponies,  the  firing  having  made  some  of  them 
unmanageable.  The  shots  were  excellent  ones.  One 
warrior  was  killed  outright,  and  the  other  had  his  arm 
broken  at  the  elbow.  Strong  Heart  hastily  slipped  two 
new  cartridges  into  the  places  of  those  discharged,  it 
being  very  important  in  a  fight  like  this,  against  great 
odds,  to  keep  the  magazine  of  the  gun  filled.  Two  more 
shots  disabled  another  warrior.  Then  four  Crows,  armed 
with  bows  and  arrows,  came  on  a  dead  run  with  loud 
''  hi-hi-hi's,"  up  the  rocks,  in  order  to  secure  a  position 
that  would  command  the  cave. 

Strong  Heart  had  to  spring  to  his  feet.  He  delivered 
two  shots,  about  three  seconds  apart,  which  tumbled  two 


WANNE  TA 


41 


of  the  braves  into  the  gulch  below ;  the  other  two  losing- 
heart,  turned  and  dashed  back  to  their  companions,  one 
of  them  being  shot  through  the  back  of  the  head  as  he 
ran.  As  Strong  Heart  dropped  to  the  floor  several  ar- 
rows and  bullets  passed  close  to  his  head,  one  of  them 
making  a  scalp  wound  about  three  inches  in  length,  but 
not  stunning  him.  The  Crows  became  convinced  that  he 
had  plenty  of  ammunition,  and  a  superior  gun.  So  they 
ran  with  the  speed  of  the  wind  back  to  their  ponies,  and 
held  a  consultation.  The  sudden  death  and  disabling  of 
six  of  their  number  considerably  disheartened  them,  and 
from  their  loud  words  and  "  ki-ky-ing,"  the  companions 
in  the  cliff  thought  that  many  were  counselling  a  re- 
treat. Nearly  half  an  hour  passed  in  the  debate,  and 
just  as  our  friends  were  hoping  that  they  were  to  be  left 
alone,  the  remaining  warriors,  with  loud  yells,  charged 
down  the  creek,  grasped  the  bodies  of  their  dead  and 
wounded,  and  rushed  back  to  shelter.  Strong  Heart 
meanwhile  sent  two  shots,  which,  at  this  short  distance, 
with  a  steady  hand,  could  not  fail  to  do  damage.  One 
man  was  shot  through  the  lungs,  and  another  one  had  his 
right  hip  broken.  The  Crows  did  not  remain  in  hiding 
long,  but  soon  came  with  a  wild  rush  down  the  canon, 
stripped  nearly  naked,  with  all  the  knives  they  could 
command  in  their  hands,  and  one  or  two  tomahawks  and 
rifles,  evidently  designing  to  storm  the  place.  As  they 
swept  by  they  scattered  out,  then  came  together  again  at 
the  beginning  of  the  terrace  or  ledge,  and  charged  up  in 
a  body.  As  soon  as  they  were  in  full  view.  Strong  Heart, 
knowing  that  this  was  their  last  charge,  resolved   to  take 


42  WANNETA 


the  risk  of  being  shot.  He  screened  himself  as  well  as  he 
could,  and  resting  his  rifle  across  the  stones,  poured 
twelve  of  the  sixteen  shots  in  the  magazine  of  the  gun 
into  the  advancing  crowd.  Those  in  front  staggered 
back,  and  those  behind  tried  to  push  forward.  There 
was  a  pause  for  an  instant.  Taking  advantage  of  this. 
Strong  Heart  slipped  in  five  new  cartridges,  and  opened 
another  rapid  and  destructive  fire  of  eight  shots  upon  the 
enemy.  This  was  too  much  for  them,  for  with  half  their 
number  dead  and  dying  they  turned  around  with  loud 
yelps  and  ran  back  to  the  horses. 

During  the  last  charge,  Wanneta's  heart  failed  her, 
and  she  was  groaning  and  moaning  in  her  corner  of  the 
cave,  expecting  every  instant  to  see  Strong  Heart  stagger 
back  and  fall. 

As  soon  as  the  remaining  Crows  fled,  Strong  Heart 
placed  his  last  cartridges  in  the  gun,  and  saw  that  he  had 
but  seven  shots  left.  He  looked  out  cautiously  through 
the  hole,  and  counted  seven  dead  and  four  wounded  men 
upon  the  ledge.  Two  of  them  seemed  but  little  hurt,  and 
had  rested  themselves  upon  their  elbows. 

As  the  clatter  of  the  ponies  going  up  the  canon  gave  a 
sense  of  security  to  the  brave  young  Sioux,  Wanneta 
could  not  help  recognizing  how  great  a  man  her  friend 
was.  Among  our  people  a  deed  like  his  would  not  give 
one  great  renown,  but  among  the  Indians,  who  esteem 
bravery  above  everything,  it  is  different.  Strong  Heart 
would  now  be  the  hero  of  the  whole  Sioux  nation.  His 
smile,  his  word  of  commendation,  would  be  sought  by  all, 
and  any  who  could  would  do  him  honour.      His  brave 


WANNETA.  43 


Indian  spirit  exulted  now  that  he  had  vanquished  his  foes, 
and,  rifle  in  hand,  he  pushed  down  the  barrier  and  leaped 
out  on  the  ledge,  threw  back  his  head  and  uttered  the  long, 
Sioux  war-whoop.  As  it  echod  and  re-echoed  through 
the  rocky  walls  of  the  gorge,  there  came  an  answer  fron^ 
the  distance  of  loud  re-echoing  war-whoops,  mingled 
with  the  welcome  sound  of  the  clatter  of  horses'  feet. 
The  Sioux  were  coming,  led  by  Rain-in-the-face.  As 
Wanneta  and  Strong  Heart  heard  this  glad  sound,  the 
one  answered  it  with  the  loudest  yell  that  he  had  ever 
given,  while  the  other  laughed  hysterically,  alternating 
her  mirth  with  sobs,  when  she  thought  of  the  danger 
passed,  as  she  stood  in  the  doorway  ready  to  behold  the 
glad  sight.  At  this  moment,  just  as  the  horsemen  came 
in  sight,  one  of  the  wounded  Crows,  maddened  by  the 
sound,  drew  himself  up  to  a  sitting  posture,  presented  his 
piece  and  fired,  the  ball  taking  effect  through  Strong 
Heart's  left  shoulder,  breaking  the  collar-bone  and  pierc- 
ing the  shoulder-blade.  The  instant  that  the  savage  fired 
he  fell  back  among  his  dying  companions,  weak  from  the 
loss  of  blood. 

Strong  Heart  dropped  fainting  from  the  shot,  and 
Wanneta,  with  mingling  emotions  of  pity  for  him  and 
scorn  for  his  slayer,  grasped  his  rifle,  cocked  it,  and 
would  have  fired  upon  the  two  remaining  Crows  had 
they  made  a  motion,  but  as  their  guns  were  empty,  she 
left  them  to  meet  their  fate  at  the  hands  of  the  coming 
Sioux,  and  bent  over  her  fallen  friend.  She  quickly  tore 
off  part  of  her  dress,  staunched  the  flowing  blood,  and 
called   out   loudly  to  Rain-in-the-face,   who  was   a   few 


44  WANNETA. 


hundred  yards  distant,  to  hasten.  She  lifted  the  head  of 
poor  Strong  Heart  into  her  lap,  and,  holding  him  as 
gently  as  she  could,  called  his  name  again  and  again. 
Her  poor  heart  was  well-nigh  broken,  for  she  thought 
him  dead.  The  tears  streamed  down  her  cheeks  as 
she  remembered  his  brave  defense  of  her  and  the  noble 
spirit  which  he  had  shown.  The  horsemen  were  near 
at  hand,  and  raising  her  head,  still  holding  Strong 
Heart,  while  the  blood  flowed  from  under  the  band- 
age across  her  deer-skin  dress,  colouring  it  crimson, 
she  called,  "  Come  quickly  ;  bring  water.  Strong  Heart 
is  dying." 

Two  Bears  and  Rain-in-the-face  dashed  into  the  creek, 
filled  the  little  bread-sacks  that  they  carried  with  water, 
wet  their  blankets,  and  hastened  up  the  ledge  to  where 
Wanneta  was  sitting.  The  other  Indians  took  charge  of 
the  bodies  of  the  wounded  and  dying,  went  through  their 
usual  horrible  yells,  and  were  instituting  a  hasty  scalp- 
dance,  when  Rain-in-the-face  called  to  them  to  desist  and 
come  near. 

The  chiefs  had  tenderly  bound  up  Strong  Heart,  had 
brought  him  to  his  senses  by  dashing  water  in  his  face, 
and,  while  praising  his  noble  bravery  and  telling  him  to 
be  strong  and  of  big  heart,  they  carried  him  tenderly 
down  into  the  creek-bed. 

Fifty  of  the  warriors  followed  the  trail  of  the  Crows, 
while  the  others  scalped  the  bodies  of  the  slain  and 
rode  on  ahead  to  take  the  news  to  the  village.  The 
Indians  took  turns  in  carrying  the  wounded  man  on  a 
sort  of  rude  litter  made  from  their  blankets,  one  having 


I 


WANNETA.  45 


hold  of  each  corner.  Their  progress  was  necessarily 
slow,  but  they  could  not  place  the  brave  upon  a  horse,  as 
the  pain  of  the  wound  was  so  extreme.  As  it  was,  they 
made  good  headway,  and,  shortly  after  dark  that  night, 
entered  the  village,  where  a  scene  of  great  excitement 
awaited  them. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

THE     SCALP-DANCE.  —  WANNETA     GOES     TO     SEE     STRONG 

HEART. 

Strong  Heart  was  now  the  most  famous  man  in  the 
Sioux  nation,  and  although  he  lay  ill  and  very  faint  in 
his  father's  lodge,  his  name  was  on  every  lip,  his  exploits 
were  being  recited  at  every  fireside.  The  young  men  of 
the  tribe  would  have  given  all  they  possessed  to  have 
been  with  him  in  his  bold  fight.  Seldom  in  the  annals  of 
the  Sioux  nation  had  such  a  slaughter  taken  place,  nor 
was  there  any  record  of  one  man  having  kept  at  bay 
thirty  Crow  warriors.  Strong  Heart  did  not  receive  all 
the  glory  ;  many  came  to  Two  Bears'  lodge  to  see  Wan- 
neta,  who  had  shared  with  him  the  perils  of  the  fight,  and 
to  offer  her  their  congratulations  on  her  escape  from 
capture. 

It  had  been  the  custom  for  many  years  in  the  Sioux 
nation  to  hold  a  scalp-dance  in  the  large  council-house, 
whenever  any  particularly  brave  deed  was  done.  As 
every  one  knew  what  had  taken  place  that  day,  all 
were  clamouring  for  the  usual  dance.  Although  Strong 
Heart  was  quite  ill,  yet  his  recovery  was  vouched  for  by 
one  of  the  squaw  men  who  knew  a  little  about  medicine, 
and  who  had  set  the  collar-bone.  So  the  chief  gave  his 
consent  that  the  dance  should  take  place  that  night. 

About  nine  o'clock  a  crowd  gathered  inside,  and  in  the 

46 


WANNE  TA. 


47 


immediate  vicinity  of  the  large  building  where  the  buf- 
falo dance  had  been  held,  a  crowd  which  rivalled  in  num- 
bers that  large  assembly.  Those  who  were  to  take  part 
were  differently  dressed  from  those  who  had  taken  part 
in  the  buffalo  and  the  love  dances.  The  idea  prevalent 
that  a  great  quantity  of  ornaments  is  worn  during  this 
dance  is  erroneous ;  in  a  scalp-dance  there  is  a  lack  of 
costume  instead  of  a  great  profusion  of  finery.  None  but 
men  were  allowed  to  take  part,  and  all  the  ornaments  be- 
tokened something  savage,  something  brave.  For  in- 
stance, two  or  three  scalps  are  fastened  to  the  pole  m  the 
centre  of  the  lodge  around  which  the  dancers  cir::le.  The 
leaders  carry  each  a  scalp,  but  those  who  are  not  for- 
tunate enough  to  have  taken  any,  are  allowed  to  take  part 
also.  A  necklace  of  bears'  teeth  and  claws  is  worn,  brace- 
lets made  of  panthers'  teeth,  and  a  scarf,  beautifully 
beaded  and  fringed  with  rattlesnake  rattles,  is  thrown 
over  the  shoulder.  Each  warrior  sticks  in  his  hair  eagle 
plumes  to  designate  the  number  of  scalps  he  has  taken. 
A  warrior  who  is  entitled  to  three  eagle  feathers  is  a 
big  man  in  his  tribe,  and  one  Avho  can  wear  fifteen  or 
twenty,  like  Strong  Heart,  stands  a  very  fair  chance  of 
being  elected  as  next  chief. 

In  the  scalp-dance  the  women  stood  outside  the  door, 
a  few  of  the  favoured  only  being  allowed  to  come  in,  and 
at  certain  intervals  they  joined  in  the  wild  song  with  the 
braves.  Most  of  the  music,  however,  was  furnished  by 
the  Indian  orchestra,  consisting  of  several  tom-toms  and 
a  number  of  flutes,  the  orchestra  being  larger  than  that 
on  the  last  occasion. 


48  W A  NN ETA, 


The  dancers  were  most  hideously  painted,  and  pre- 
sented a  most  ferocious  appearance.  As  they  filed  into 
the  house,  and  forcing  their  way  through  the  crowd, 
began  to  hop  first  on  one  foot,  and  then  on  the  other,  in 
a  circle  around  the  centre  pole,  they  looked  savage,  in- 
deed. As  the  dance  went  on,  one  would  stamp  upon  the 
earth  with  all  his  might,  and  lifting  himself  erect,  would 
brandish  his  scalping-knife,  and  give  a  war-whoop,  in 
which  he  would  be  joined  by  all.  The  noise  was  simply 
deafening.  In  the  centre  of  the  circle,  with  his  back 
against  the  pole  supporting  the  rafters  above,  sat  the 
chief  medicine-man  of  the  tribe.  One  half  of  his  face  was 
painted  black,  and  the  other  white.  He  had  before  him 
several  little  sacks  filled  with  herbs,  rattles  of  snakes, 
claws  of  wild  beasts,  skulls  of  animals,  and  other  odds  and 
ends.  These  he  shook  ever  and  anon,  sometimes  over 
the  heads  of  the  dancers,  as  they  passed  him,  and  at  other 
times  toward  the  spirits  supposed  to  be  circling  in  the  air 
near  by.  His  hideous  face,  wrinkled  with  age  and  ghastly 
with  paint,  reflected  the  varying  passions  of  his  soul. 
Truly  no  demon  from  the  infernal  regions  could  have 
presented  a  more  frightful  aspect,  or  could  have  gone 
through  more  diabolical  incantations. 

Wanneta  stood  near  the  dancers  and  watched  their 
evolutions  for  some  time.  At  last,  wearying  of  it  all,  she 
sought  her  father's  tipi  and,  throwing  herself  upon  the 
pile  of  skins,  gave  up  her  mind  to  meditation.  The 
excitement  of  the  day  and  the  scenes  through  which  she 
had  passed  would  have  unnerved  any  but  an  Indian  girl. 
Wanneta's  strong   spirit  scarcely  knew  what  fear   was, 


W  ANN  ETA.  49 


and  in  the  security  of  her  father's  wigwam,  while  thinking 
over  what  had  taken  place,  she  was  highly  gratified  with 
the  results,  more  especially  because  she  was  fond  of 
adventure  and  because  the  day's  doings  had  given  her 
great  notoriety  in  the  tribe.  Indians  will  do  almost  any- 
thing to  gain  the  approval  and  applause  of  their  own 
people.  Wanneta  thought  of  the  noble  Strong  Heart 
lying  wounded  in  his  father's  tipi,  and  deciding  upon  the 
impulse  of  the  moment,  ran  out  into  the  open  air,  passing 
many  fires,  and  winding  in  and  out  among  the  tipis  until 
she  reached  the  lodge  wherein  he  lay. 

It  was  ten  o'clock,  and  none  of  the  Indians  had  as  yet 
turned  in.  Wawa,  Strong  Heart's  mother,  was  prepar- 
ing a  little  broth  for  her  son  at  the  camp-fire  back  of  the 
wigwam,  so  before  entering  the  tipi,  Wanneta  spoke  a 
few  words  with  her.  *' How  is  he  getting  on?"  she 
asked. 

**  Oh,  he  is  feeling  much  better,  although  the  wound 
those  treacherous  Crows  gave  him  pains  him  severely. 
Would  you  like  to  go  in  and  see  him?" 

Wawa  entered  the  lodge,  followed  by  Wanneta,  and 
going  over  to  one  corner  where  Strong  Heart  was  lying, 
said,  ''  My  son,  here  is  Wanneta  come  to  see  you,  and 
find  out  how  you  are." 

Strong  Heart  turned  his  head  toward  the  new-comer 
and  made  a  slight  motion  with  his  right  hand  for  her  to 
sit  down.  She  found  a  seat  on  the  pile  of  soft  furs  on 
which  he  lay,  and  from  the  little  light  shed  by  the  small 
fire  in  the  centre  of  the  tipi,  could  see  that  he  was 
suffering   sharply.     His   face   she  could  not   distinguish 


50  WANNETA. 


plainly,  but  she  judged  from  his  heavy  breathing  that  he 
was  feverish.  ''  The  medicine-man  has  little  that  will  do 
you  good,  Strong  Heart.  I  have  some  medicine  which  I 
brought  from  the  school,  which  my  teacher  gave  me,  that 
may  be  better.     Shall  I  bring  it  to  you  ?  " 

*'  Yes,"  murmured  Strong  Heart,  "  bring  it  here." 
At  this  Wanneta  ran  quickly  home,  opened  a  little 
wooden  box,  took  out  one  or  two  morphine  powders  and 
some  quinine.  Then  running  hastily  back  to  Rain-in-the- 
face's  lodge,  she  seated  herself  close  heside  Strong  Heart, 
telling  Wawa  to  bring  a  little  water.  Raising  the  sick 
man's  head  carefully,  she  gave  him  one  of  the  morphine 
powders  and  then  a  drink  of  water.  She  sat  patiently 
beside  him  for  nearly  an  hour,  holding  his  hand  and 
watching  the  deep  sleep  into  which  he  had  fallen  from 
the  effects  of  the  drug.  She  explained  to  Wawa  the  use 
of  the  powders  and  left  them,  so  that  should  Strong 
Heart  suffer  during  the  night,  he  might  be  given  another. 
The  squaw  man  in  the  tribe,  who  knew  a  little  of  medi- 
cine as  practiced  by  white  physicians,  had  been  there  and 
had  rudely  set  the  broken  collar-bone.  The  medicine- 
man had  been  there  also  with  his  rattles  and  drums,  mak- 
ing the  usual  hideous  noise  to  drive  away  the  evil  spirits. 
Wawa  had  great  faith  in  the  medicine-man,  but  neither 
her  son  nor  his  father  placed  any  confidence  in  him, 
Strong  Heart  himself  being  especially  wearied  by  the 
noise  that  the  old  fraud  made,  so  he  was  very  glad  when 
he  had  gone.  Whatever  Wanneta  might  think  of  the 
Sioux  people,  she  had  learned  enough  at  school  to  lead 
her  to  believe  her  grandfather  a  fraud  as  a   physician. 


WANNE  TA 


51 


although  in  other  ways  he  might  be  very  agreeable.  She 
resolved  to  see  him  and  find  out  if  he  would  not  give  up 
the  care  of  Strong  Heart  to  her  and  the  squaw  man, 
Richards.  It  would  not  be  worth  while  to  make  known 
this  idea  to  her  parents,  as  they  would  not  approve  of  it, 
neither  would  it  be  best  to  tell  any  one  save  Rain-in-the- 
face  himself.  Therefore  she  decided  that  as  soon  as  her 
grandfather  should  be  up  in  the  morning — for  he  would 
sleep  late  on  account  of  his  efforts  at  the  scalp-dance — she 
would  see  him  and  extort,  if  possible,  a  promise  from  him. 

Having  decided  on  this,  she  gave  herself  up  to  thoughts 
about  Strong  Heart  himself  for  a  few  moments,  and  then, 
with  a  slight  parting  pressure  upon  his  hand,  returned  to 
her  father's  tipi. 

Wanneta  slept  beside  her  little  sister  until  late  the  next 
morning.  Her  father  and  brother  had  been  attending  the 
scalp-dance,  and  did  not  return  to  the  lodge  until  broad 
daylight,  so  that  when  they  arose,  about  noon,  Wanneta 
had  been  up  for  some  time,  and  was  on  her  way  to  the 
tipi  of  her  grandfather. 

As  is  the  custom  in  Indian  tribes,  the  medicine-man  al- 
ways lives  on  the  outskirts  of  the  village.  His  lodge  is 
looked  on  with  some  superstition  by  the  other  Indian^, 
as  there  are  in  it  objects  which  seem  to  them  to  be  more 
or  less  akin  to  the  supernatural.  Although  she  had  been 
taught  to  pay  no  attention  to  such  things,  and  to  regard 
them  without  fear,  it  was  with  some  hesitation  that  Wan- 
neta entered  the  lodge.  Her  grandfather,  not  imagining 
her  mission,  received  her  very  cordially,  bade  her  be 
seated,  and  asked  her  what  news  she  brought. 


^2  W A  N N E  TA, 


''  I  have  come,"  said  the  girl,  ''  to  ask  a  favour." 

**  Wa-da-ha  would  grant  a  favour  to  his  granddaughter; 
he  well  knows  that  she  would  ask  nothing  foolish,  and 
her  brave  spirit,  as  shown  by  what  she  did  yesterday,  en- 
titles her  to  many  favours."  Pleased  w4th  the  words, 
Wanneta  became  quite  bold,  and  broached  the  object  of 
her  coming  without  further  delay. 

''  I  want  to  give  Strong  Heart  the  white  man's  medi- 
cine, of  which  I  have  a  supply,  which  was  given  me  in 
the  East.  It  will  do  him  good— make  him  strong;  it  will 
do  more  for  him  than  all  the  noise  which  you  make  about 
his  bedside." 

''  My  child,"  said  Wa-da-ha,  '*  it  is  a  good  plan  to  give 
him  good  medicine,  but  it  is  not  best  for  the  great  medi- 
cine-man not  to  see  him,  as  there  are  many  evil  spirits 
hovering  about  which  I  must  drive  away." 

Wanneta's  heart  sank  when  she  heard  these  words,  but 
she  did  not  give  up,  and  said,  ''  Give  him  to  me,  grand- 
father. I  will  take  as  good  care  of  him  as  you  could, 
and  I  am  sure  he  will  get  along  better  under  my  care. 
Please  do  this,  oh,  great  medicine-man,  and  I  wdll  do  any- 
thing for  you  that  you  may  wish." 

Wa-da-ha  thought  a  moment  before  replying.  ''  My 
child,  if  I  do  not  cure  the  chiefs  son  they  will  say  my 
medicine  is  not  as  good  as  yours ;  they  will  laugh,  and 
say  the  great  medicine-man  has  failed.  No,  my  child  ;  I 
cannot  give  him  up  to  you." 

"  Oh,  this  you  must  do,"  cried  Wanneta.  ''  I  will  give 
him  good  medicine,  and,  if  you  will  only  say  that  I  can 
take  care  of  him,  I  will  tell  the  people  that  it  is  your 


WANNETA.  53 


medicine  that  is  doing  him  so  much  good.  You  shall 
have  all  the  credit  and  the  honour  of  making  him  well,  the 
son  of  great  Rain-in-the-face." 

This  put  a  new  phase  on  the  matter,  and  the  old  man 
knew  well  the  potency  of  the  white  man's  medicine,  and  in 
his  secret  heart  was  compelled  to  acknowledge  it.  He 
therefore  reasoned  thus  with  himself:  ''  If  I  accept,  I  get 
all  the  credit  of  this  great  healing,  and  many  in  the  tribe 
will  make  presents  to  me  to  conjure  their  enemies  and 
cure  their  sick.  Therefore,  I  shall  accept,  and  it  shall  be 
known  that  great  Wa-da-ha's  medicine  is  so  powerful  that 
even  dangerous  gun-shot  wounds  can  be  cured  with  it." 

Turning  to  Wanneta,  he  said,  *'  My  child,  you  bother 
me  much,  and  you  are  very  forward,  for  one  so  young, 
but  it  shall  be  as  you  wish.  I  give  up  Strong  Heart  to 
your  care,  with  this  condition.  You  must  tell  every  one 
whom  you  meet,  and  who  shall  question  you  as  to  the 
condition  of  the  patient,  that  great  Wa-da-ha's  medicine 
is  doing  a  wonderful  work,  and  that  the  patient  is  rapidly 
recovering."  And,  with  that,  the  old  rascal  began  mut- 
tering to  himself,  and  strode  back  into  a  dark  recess  of  his 
wigwam,  where  he  rattled  some  bones  and  other  trinkets 
probably  to  frighten  the  girl.  Wanneta  knew^  what  he 
was  about,  and,  with  a  merry  laugh,  sprang  out  of  the 
lodge  and  ran  rapidly  home,  full  of  delight  at  her  success. 
As  she  tripped  gayly  past  the  lodges  and  exchanged 
salutations  with  those  whom  she  met,  she  thought  of  her 
dear  friend  who  was  now  under  her  tender  care,  and  of 
whose  recovery  she  felt  certain.  She  entered  the  tipi  of 
her  parents,  humming  a  little  tune  which  she  had  learned 


54  WANNETA 


in  the  Eastern  school,  and  as  bright  and  happy  as  the 
birds  ni  the  bushes  fringing  the  stream,  who,  with  glad 
songs  and  cheerful  chirpings,  were  flitting  hither  and 
thither  in  search  of  food. 

Two  Bears  and  his  son,  John  Runner,  turned  out 
shortly  after  she  came,  partook  of  food  prepared  by 
Omaha,  and  then  stretched  themselves  in  the  sun,  lighted 
their  pipes,  and  indulged  in  a  quiet  smoke.  Scarcely  had 
they  settled  themselves,  when  a  number  of  young  people 
came  running  up  to  the  wigwam,  and  called  loudly  for 
Wanneta  to  come  out. 

"■  You  promised  us,"  they  said,  "■  to  read  from  the  great 
story-teller's  book  the  words  he  wrote  about  the  Indians. 
We  should  like  to  hear  what  he  has  to  say,"  and  they 
forthwith  seated  themselves.  Wanneta  was  rather  sorry 
that  she  had  told  any  but  Strong  Heart  of  the  book,  be- 
cause she  could  not  expect  to  escape  in  less  than  two 
hours  if  she  attempted  to  read,  for  as  soon  as  they  had 
heard  one  story  or  poem  they  would  wish  another. 
However,  she  got  the  book  from  its  place  in  the  little 
trunk,  which  was  one  of  the  relics  she  had  brought  from 
the  East,  and  opened  it  to  Hiawatha's  fishing.  This 
pleased  the  young  men  very  much,  but  the  girls  did  not 
show  as  much  pleasure  as  when  she  began  with  Hiawa- 
tha's wooing,  which  interested  them  all  equally.  As  the 
reading  of  this  poem  w^ent  on,  they  expressed  their  ad- 
miration in  various  ways,  some  by  grunts,  and  now  and 
then  by  laughter,  when  the  author  attributed  to  the  In- 
dians customs  far  removed  from  their  every-day  life.  On 
the  w^hole,  the  poem  was  considered  a  great  success,  and 


I 


WANNETA.  55 


when  the  book  was  closed,  it  was  with  great  reluctance 
that  the  crowd  dispersed  to  their  homes.  Wanneta  did 
not  go  to  see  Strong  Heart  until  night  was  coming  on, 
when,  fearing  that  the  medicine-man  might  be  carrying 
on  his  noisy  incantations,  she  wended  her  way  thither  to 
see  how  he  was  getting  on. 

Entering  the  tipi,  she  found  both  Rain-in-the-face  and 
Wawa  present,  also  Richards,  the  squaw  man.  Richards 
had  been  feeling  Strong  Heart's  pulse,  and  said  that  the 
morphine,  in  putting  him  to  sleep,  had  greatly  reduced 
the  fever,  and  that  he  was  in  hopes  that  no  serious  inflam- 
mation would  set  in.  If  he  could  be  kept  perfectly  still 
for  some  weeks,  the  collar-bone  would  knit  together 
sufficiently  to  allow  him  free  movement  of  the  muscles  of 
the  upper  arm,  breast,  and  shoulder,  but,  if  he  should 
move  about  much,  he  might  be  maimed  for  life.  Both 
his  parents  thought  it  most  desirable  to  keep  him  quiet, 
and  as  the  party  who  had  pursued  the  fleeing  Crows  re- 
turned that  afternoon  with  a  number  of  scalps,  and  it  was 
almost  certain  that  the  Sioux  village  would  be  attacked 
when  the  Crows  could  muster  sufficient  strength,  Rain- 
in-the-face  gave  orders  that,  when  the  buffalo-hunt 
should  come  off,  all  the  warriors  with  their  families 
should  not  go  with  it.  Some  should  stay  and  guard  the 
village,  otherwise  the  whole  village  must  be  moved  with 
them.  It  was  feasible  to  take  the  wounded  man  to  the 
agency  and  leave  a  few  braves  as  a  guard  while  all  the 
rest  went  on  the  hunt.  The  Crows  would  hardly  dare 
attack  the  Sioux  if  stationed  at  the  agency.  Rain-in-the- 
face  resolved  to  call  a  council  in  one  or  two  days,  and 


$6  WAN  NETA. 


leave  the  matter  to  the  decision  of  the  principal  warriors 
in  the  tribe. 

As  soon  as  the  squaw  man,  Richards,  had  taken  his 
departure,  Wanneta  seated  herself  at  the  side  of  Strong 
Heart,  and  asked  him  a  number  of  questions  as  to  how 
he  felt. 

Rain-in-the-face  went  directly  to  the  council-house, 
stopping  on  the  way  to  arouse  the  drummer  and  take  him 
with  him.  This  functionary,  upon  his  arrival  at  the  build- 
ing, sent  out  a  prolonged  call  and  began  to  beat  the  tom- 
tom. The  men  of  the  tribe,  hearing  the  sound,  flocked  to 
the  council-chamber  to  ascertain  the  cause  of  the  summons. 
When  a  goodly  number  had  silently  stalked  within  and 
taken  their  seats  in  order  of  rank,  the  chief  gravely  lit  his 
large  catlinite  pipe,  and  blowing  a  number  of  whiffs  up- 
ward, passed  it  to  the  sub-chief,  Gopher,  to  be  sent 
around  the  circle  while  he  made  his  speech. 

''  Brothers,"  said  he,  "  I  have  called  you  together  to 
take  measures  against  the  probable  attack  of  the  Crows 
upon  us.  We  struck  them  a  fearful  blov/  yesterday,  and 
they  will  seek  vengeance.  I  want  twelve  of  you  to  stand 
guard  to-night  over  the  village,  at  various  points,  and  all 
of  you  to  place  your  guns  and  ammunition  in  readiness, 
so  that  you  cannot  be  surprised.  The  buffalo-hunt  will 
take  place  in  eight  days,  and  I  think  it  best  for  my  son  to 
be  left  at  the  agency  buildings,  with  fifteen  or  twenty 
young  men  to  guard  him.  I  know  you  all  want  to  go  on 
the  hunt,  but  I  shall  ask  twenty  of  you  to  volunteer  to  act 
as  his  guard  until  he  recovers  sufficiently  to  follow  us  on 
the  hunt.     Who  will  remain  ?  " 


WANNETA.  57 


Thirty  young  men  at  once  offered  themselves  as  Strong 
Heart's  guard,  twenty  of  whom  the  chief  accepted.  He 
then  told  the  braves  assembled  to  be  ready  to  start  for 
the  upper  Sioux  reservation  eight  days  from  the  next, 
and,  having  given  these  directions,  he  dismissed  the 
council.  The  news  quickly  spread  throughout  the  vil- 
lage, every  one  expressing  himself  as  entirely  satisfied 
with  the  arrangements. 

Indians  are  usually  two  months  on  their  annual  buffalo- 
hunt.  They  take  everything  with  them  when  they  go  on 
an  excursion  of  this  kind.  It  must  be  understood  that  in 
setting  dates,  Sunday  is  counted  the  same  as  a  week-day. 

John  Runner  and  several  other  young  men  were  com- 
missioned to  visit  the  agency,  inform  the  agent  of  the  de- 
cision of  the  tribe,  and  get  his  permission  to  erect  tipis 
just  back  of  the  government  buildings,  for  the  accommo- 
dation of  Strong  Heart  and  his  guard.  Rain-in-the-face 
was  to  accompany  the  main  body  on  the  hunt,  and  Wawa 
would  stay  to  take  care  of  her  son,  assisted  by  Wanneta. 

As  Wanneta  sat  in  the  wigwam  talking  with  Strong 
Heart,  the  news  was  brought  to  them  of  the  decision  of 
the  council,  and  also  that  the  medicine-man  was  coming. 
Both  Strong  Heart  and  Wanneta  had  hoped  that  they 
would  see  no  more  of  this  individual,  but  they  were  to  be 
disappointed.  Wa-da-ha  had  heard  it  noised  about  the 
village  that  the  young  girl's  medicine  was  stronger  than 
his  own,  and  that  the  probable  recovery  of  the  chief's  son 
was  due  to  the  effects  of  the  drug  she  had  administered, 
so  the  old  rascal  bent  his  steps  in  the  direction  of  the  tipi 
in  somewhat  of  a  rage.     As  Wanneta  and  Strong  Heart 


58  WANNETA 


talked,  they  could  hear  him  approaching,  chaunting  a 
weird  song,  and  rattling  his  necklace  and  chain  of  odds 
and  ends.  In  a  few  words  Wanneta  told  her  friend  what 
had  taken  place  that  morning  in  the  lodge  of  her  grand- 
father, and  asked  his  advice. 

Among  our  people  it  would  be  considered  very  im- 
proper for  a  young  girl  to  take  care  of  a  wounded  man 
when  his  parents  were  at  hand  to  do  this,  but  Indian  cus- 
tom considers  this  entirely  proper.  The  way  the  Indians 
live,  separated  from  each  other  by  a  simple  door  of  thin 
hide,  permits  many  things  which  with  us  would  be  con- 
sidered impossible.  Therefore,  when  a  warrior  is  injured 
or  in  distress,  there  is  not  a  woman  in  the  entire  tribe  who 
will  not  do  all  in  her  power  to  assist  him  to  recovery. 
Whether  such  a  woman  be  attached  to  him  or  have  not 
the  slightest  affection  for  him,  makes  no  difference.  Her 
Indian  nature  prompts  her  to  do  this,  and  should  any 
member  of  the  tribe  let  another  suffer  unheeded,  she 
would  be  severely  censured,  and,  perhaps,  driven  out  of 
the  nation. 

''  You  did  well,"  said  Strong  Heart ;  ''  your  medicine 
is  good,  and  I  have  much  faith  in  it.  I  shall  tell  old 
Wa-da-ha  that  his  noise  disturbs  me  greatly,  and  I  do 
not  want  him  here." 

''  No  ;  do  not  do  that,"  said  Wanneta.  "  He  is  a  great 
man  in  the  tribe,  and  exerts  a  powerful  influence  ;  were 
you  to  tell  him  this  he  would  be  furious,  call  a  council, 
and  I  should  be  denounced  as  instigating  a  revolution 
against  a  man  supposed  to  be  endowed  with  power  from 
Waukantauka,  the  Great  Spirit " 


WANNETA.  59 


"■  Be  still,"  whispered  Strong  Heart ;  **  he  comes." 

With  many  gestures  and  much  ado,  the  medicine-man 
entered  the  lodge.  Approaching  the  bedside,  he  danced 
around  several  times  in  circles,  shaking  a  rattling  gourd 
above  the  patient,  and  calling  upon  Wakausica,  the  Evil 
Spirit,  to  leave  and  torture  no  more  the  spirit  of  brave 
Strong  Heart. 

Our  friends  listened  a  few  moments,  and  then  Wanneta, 
springing  to  her  feet,  grasped  her  grandfather  by  the 
arm,  and  excitedly  cried  out,  "  Be  still ;  you  promised  to 
leave  him  to  me.  Why  are  you  disturbing  him  ?  Can- 
not you  see  he  does  not  want  you  here  ?  " 

''  Child,"  said  Wa-da-ha,  ''  they  say  in  the  village  that 
your  medicine  is  greater  than  mine.  I  will  not  have  it 
so.  Go;  leave  him  to  me!  You  have  not  kept  your 
promise." 

"  I  have  kept  my  promise,"  cried  Wanneta ;  '*  I  appeal 
to  Strong  Heart  for  proof.  I  have  told  them  that  your 
medicine  is  great.  Do  not  drive  me  away.  Let  me  stay ; 
oh,  let  me  stay." 

Wawa  came  forward  at  this  moment,  and  said,  "  Your 
medicine  is  great,  oh  Wa-da-ha,  and  I  have  said  so  to  all 
who  have  been  in  the  lodge  to  visit  my  son.  We  have 
given  him  the  white  man's  medicine,  and  it  has  done  him 
good." 

This  admission  from  the  mother  of  the  young  man  car- 
ried great  weight,  as  she  had  always  been  a  believer  in 
the  power  of  the  medicine-man.  But  it  did  not  satisfy 
him.  He  flew  into  a  rage  ;  he  raved  and  stormed  ;  he  called 
all  the  evil  spirits  to  visit  the  lodge  ;  he  declared  that  he 


6o  WANNETA. 


would  never  enter  it  again.  His  denunciation  was  terri- 
ble, and  although  it  startled  Wanneta  and  Strong  Heart 
greatly,  yet  it  did  not  shake  their  faith  in  the  white  man's 
medicine.  Not  so  with  Wawa  ;  she  was  frightened  nearly 
to  death ;  she  had  always  been  taught  to  believe  in  the 
medicine-man,  and  his  curse  of  her  house  completely  un- 
nerved her.  Seating  herself  in  the  corner,  she  swayed 
her  body  from  side  to  side  and  uttered  low  moans.  She 
should  not  be  in  the  least  surprised,  so  she  muttered,  to 
have  a  death  in  her  family  before  long. 

After  delivering  his  speech,  Wa-da-ha  walked  nerv- 
ously back  and  forth  a  few  moments,  and  then  deciding 
upon  a  fearful  action,  sprang  forward,  and,  walking 
around  Wanneta  and  Strong  Heart,  invoked  upon  their 
heads  the  wrath  of  the  bad  spirit,  Wakausica.  Having 
delivered  himself  of  this  last  curse,  he  sprang  out  of  the 
doorway  and  vanished  in  the  falling  darkness. 


CHAPTER    V. 

TROUBLE   WITH    THE   MEDICINE-MAN. 

As  Wa-DA-HA  left  the  lodge,  Wanneta  sprang  from  the 
ground,  and,  running  over  to  Wawa,  said :  *'  Do  not  be- 
lieve him  ;  he  is  very  angry  because  I  have  given  your 
son  good  medicine.  He  had  no  reason  to  curse  us  as  he 
did.  Do  not  believe  in  him.  Do  not  fear  him,  but  trust 
in  the  white  man's  medicine.  It  is  strong  ;  it  is  power- 
ful, and  will  work  great  good." 

"  Yes,  mother,"  called  out  Strong  Heart  from  his  pile 
of  skins  ;  "  Wa-da-ha  is  an  old  fool ;  he  does  not  dare  re- 
peat what  he  said  in  our  lodge  before  father,  as  he  would 
have  him  dismissed  from  the  tribe.  He  is  jealous,  and 
cannot  act  with  reason  as  long  as  passion  possesses  his 
soul." 

"  Oh,  my  children,"  whined  Wawa,  ^'  what  shall  we  do? 
Our  house  has  been  cursed,  and  there  may  great  trouble 
come  upon  us.  What  shall  we  do?  oh,  what  shall  we 
do?"  and  she  rocked  herself  back  and  forth,  moaning 
meanwhile.  Wanneta  saw  that  Strong  Heart  was  getting 
excited,  so  she  gave  him  one  of  the  morphine  powders  to 
induce  sleep  and  to  quiet  his  restless  brain  and  soothe  his 
nervousness.  Then,  thinking  she  had  stayed  long  enough, 
she  arose  and  went  to  her  father's  tipi. 

News  flies  very  swiftly  in  an  Indian  camp,  and  it  was 
6i 


62  WANNETA. 


not  many  moments  before  every  one  in  the  entire  tribe 
had  heard  the  startling  news  that  their  great  medicine- 
man had  flown  in  a  rage  and  given  Wanneta,  Strong 
Heart,  and  the  wife  of  their  head  chief  a  terrible  cursing. 
Nearly  every  one  discussed  the  matter,  and  eagerly 
sought  details  of  the  affair.  The  majority  of  the  Indians 
sided  with  the  young  people,  as  the  deeds  of  valour  of 
Strong  Heart  were  still  fresh  in  their  minds,  and  they 
could  not  believe  that  he  and  Wanneta  had  done  the 
medicine-man  any  injury. 

As  soon  as  Wa-da-ha  reached  his  own  tipi,  he  threw  off 
the  costume  he  wore,  put  on  the  most  horrible  one  he 
possessed,  and,  painting  his  face  in  yellow  and  black 
stripes,  rushed  forward  to  the  council-house.  The  medi- 
cine-man, as  well  as  the  chief,  has  a  perfect  right  to  call  a 
council.  Upon  reaching  the  building,  he  was  about  to 
order  the  drummer  to  sound  the  assembly  call,  when  a 
heavy  hand  was  laid  upon  his  shoulder,  and  Chief  Rain- 
in-the-face,  with  flashing  eye  and  heaving  breast,  sternly 
said, ''  Come  here !  "  Wa-da-ha  suffered  himself  to  be  led 
into  the  council-chamber,  for  he  did  not  dare  dispute  the 
word  of  his  chief.  It  was  pitch-dark  in  the  great  room, 
the  little  fire  having  been  allowed  to  die  out. 

"  Wa-da-ha,"  said  the  chief,  "  you  have  cursed  my  fam- 
ily. If  you  give  good  reasons  I  will  forgive  you,  as  I 
think  you  spoke  when  your  mind  was  consumed  with 
fires.  I  never  did  you  a  wrong,  nor  has  my  son,  nor  my 
wife,  nor  Wanneta,  your  granddaughter.  You  are  a  con- 
ceited old  fool,  and  your  age  and  long  stay  in  our  tribe 
alone  saves  you  from  being  kicked  out  on  the  prairie  to 


W  ANN  ETA.  63 


shift  for  yourself.  Go  now.  Never  enter  the  lodge  of 
Rain-ia-the-face  until  you  have  said  you  were  wrong. 
If  you  ever  utter  aught  against  me  or  mine,  or  attempt  to 
influence  any  of  the  tribe  against  their  chief,  1  will  bind 
you  hand  and  foot  and  give  you  to  the  Crows."  With 
this  the  chief  thrust  him  out  of  the  building,  and  leaving 
him  to  nurse  his  wrath,  strode  to  his  own  wigwam,  call- 
ing out  to  the  Indians  in  the  village  as  he  passed  their 
tipis  to  assemble  at  his  lodge  to  hear  a  few  words.  About 
a  hundred  and  fifty  followed  him,  and  he  spoke  briefly, 
teUing  them  what  had  happened,  and  asking  them  to 
treat  the  medicine-man  with  their  usual  respect,  but  not 
to  listen  to  any  idle  tales  that  he  might  carry. 

Meanwhile,  Wa-da-ha,  who,  by  the  way,  like  nearly  all 
medicine-men,  was,  as  the  Sioux  say,  ''a  coiled  snake," 
was  rushing  hither  and  thither,  gnashing  his  teeth,  and 
fairly  foaming  at  the  mouth  at  the  prospect  of  being  out- 
done by  the  chief.  What  should  he  do  for  revenge?  If 
he  did  anything  openly,  his  life  would  pay  the  forfeit.  If 
he  did  anything  secretly,  he  might  be  found  out.  As  he 
thought  the  matter  over,  his  wrath  centred  mainly  on 
Wanneta,  because  it  was  she  who  had  the  credit  of  Strong 
Heart's  recovery,  and  it  was  her  medicine  that  had  been 
administered.  Yet  she  was  his  grandchild,  and  why 
should  he  do  harm  to  one  who  was  of  his  own  kin  ? 

''Bah!"  he  said,  "I  do  not  care;  she  has  done  me 
wrong,  and  she  shall  pay  for  it.  How  can  I  be  revenged? 
The  great  Wa-da-ha  shall  use  his  most  subtle  ways,  and 
have  revenge  many  times  over  for  his  wrongs.  I  believe 
that  girl  is  falling  in  love  with  that  young  man,  Strong 


64  IV  A  NNE  TA 


Heart,  and  wants  to  be  his  squaw.  I  will  see  if  I  can 
wound  her  by  prejudicing  him  against  her.  I  have  it!  I 
will  see  Spotted  Eagle,  a  handsome  young  brave  who  is 
greatly  taken  with  Wanneta,  and  who  asked  me  to  com- 
mune with  the  spirits  and  thus  affect  her  heart  toward 
him.  I  will  tell  him  how  he  can  win  her,  and  I  will  send 
him  to  play  the  flute  before  her  lodge.  I  will  then  send 
word  to  Strong  Heart  that  Wanneta  has  listened  to  Spot- 
ted Eagle's  flute-playing,  and  given  herself  to  him.  Ah, 
ugh !  "  and  the  medicine-man  grunted  gleefully  to  him- 
self and  rubbed  his  hands  in  delight.  His  face,  a  few 
moments  before  contorted  with  passion,  black  and  lower- 
ing like  some  awful  thunder-cloud,  was  now  even  more 
hideous.  With  a  snake-like  glitter  in  his  eyes,  and  a 
ghoulish  expression  upon  his  face,  he  seemed  ready  and 
willing  to  tear  the  very  heart  out  of  one  whom  he  wished 
to  injure. 

The  hunter  does  not  fear  the  lion  or  the  tiger,  either  of 
which  will  face  him  in  the  path  with  undaunted  courage, 
half  as  much  as  he  does  the  poisonous  cobra,  which,  lurk- 
ing secreted  in  the  grass  near  the  path,  strikes  at  a 
moment  when  he  expects  no  danger  and  then  escapes  by 
crawling.  Wanneta  and  Strong  Heart  had  more  cause 
of  fear  from  this  snake  in  human  flesh  than  they  had  the 
day  they  were  beset  by  the  thirty  Crows. 

With  mutterings  and  ravings,  the  medicine-man  made 
his  way  around  the  village,  in  order  that  he  might  not  be 
observed,  to  the  wigwam  where  Spotted  Eagle  lived. 

Spotted  Eagle  was  a  very  handsome  young  man,  and, 
although  somewhat  wild  and  reckless,  bore  a  fair  reputa- 


WANNE  T  A  .  65 


tion.  He  was  handsomer  than  Strong  Heart,  but  in  point 
of  personal  braverv  and  integrity  he  was  far  beneath  him. 
He  was  a  young  man  such  as  you  may  find  in  any  of  our 
large  cities.  Many  like  him  have  I  seen  in  New  York  or 
Washington,  who,  dressed  in  the  garb  that  betokens  civ- 
ilization, still  have  indelibly  stamped  upon  their  counte- 
nances treachery,  immorality,  ignorance. 

Spotted  Eagle  was  a  dandy,  or  what  the  Indians  call 
''  heap  much  dress  young  man."  All  that  he  lacked  to  be 
admitted  into  the  same  class  as  the  Eastern  dandy  was  the 
cigarette  habit ;  but  as  Indians  know  little  about  cigar- 
ettes, and  generally  stuff  them  in  their  pipes  when  they 
get  possession  of  any,  this  habit  was  to  him  unknown. 
Spotted  Eagle  had  cast  side  glances  at  Wanneta  since  her 
return  to  the  tribe,  and  his  conversation  with  the  medicine- 
man had  clearly  indicated  to  the  latter  that  the  young 
man  was  deeply  in  love  with  the  Indian  maiden.  Old 
Wa-da-ha  was  a  good  judge  of  human  nature,  and  he  knew 
that  Spotted  Eagle  would  eagerly  enter  on  any  scheme 
that  would  result  in  the  winning  of  the  girl. 

The  medicine-man  reached  the  tipi  out  of  breath,  and 
entered  without  ceremony.  Spotted  Eagle  was  reclining 
upon  a  large  bear  skin,  smoking  a  small  pipe.  As  soon  as 
Wa-da-ha  entered,  he  sprang  from  his  seat,  and,  advancing, 
greeted  his  guest.  Without  beating  about  the  bush,  the 
old  rascal  began :  ''  Young  man,  I  have  a  way  by  which 
you  can  win  this  girl.  By  so  doing  you  will  get  as  your 
squaw  one  of  the  finest  women  in  our  entire  tribe.  She 
would  be  glad  to  have  you  make  your  advances,  and  you 
had  better  go  and  play  the  flute  to-night." 


66  WANNETA 


Spotted  Eagle  presented  the  medicine-man  with  a  val- 
uable pack  of  furs  in  recognition  of  his  services,  and 
promised  to  begin  the  flute  song  the  very  next  evening 
near  Wanneta's  tipi. 

Nothing  of  importance  took  place  in  the  village  the 
following  day,  Wanneta's  visit  to  Strong  Heart  being 
rather  brief. 

As  it  was  the  custom  to  give  notice  by  some  little  pres- 
ent or  token  before  commencing  the  flute  song,  in  or- 
der that  the  maiden  might  expect  her  lover.  Spotted 
Eagle  sent  by  messenger  to  Wanneta's  lodge  that  after- 
noon a  very  handsome  silver  bracelet  that  he  happened 
to  possess,  and  a  little  piece  of  well-tanned  deer  skin, 
upon  which  was  engraved,  in  Indian  poetry,  a  sentiment, 
the  whole  having  about  the  same  purport  as  a  valentine 
with  us.  Wanneta  was  without  the  lodge  sewing  for  her 
mother  when  this  arrived,  carried  by  a  small  boy,  to 
whom  Spotted  Eagle  had  given  a  handsome  tobacco- 
pouch  for  his  services.  No  sooner  had  she  glanced  at 
the  articles  than  she  interpreted  their  meaning.  At  first, 
a  feeling  of  anger  possessed  her,  then  she  looked  upon 
the  matter  as  a  joke.  She  did  not  know  who  had 
prompted  the  young  man  to  send  the  gifts,  or  she  would 
have  treated  the  entire  case  with  contempt. 

The  Indians,  when  courting,  observe  several  methods. 
One  is  playing  the  flute.  They  have  a  little  reed  flute, 
not  unmusical,  and  of  a  very  weird  sound,  which  is  used 
for  this  purpose  alone.  The  brave  who  desires  to  wed 
approaches  within  a  hundred  yards  of  the  wigwam  of  his 
intended,  just  after  dusk  some  evening,  and,  seating  him- 


WANNETA,  67 


self,  begins  a  plaintive  melody.  If  the  maiden  favours 
the  suit,  she  comes  forth  from  the  wigwam,  shyly  at  first, 
but  growing  gradually  bolder,  she  advances  toward  the 
spot  where  her  lover  is  seated.  As  she  approaches,  he 
pours  into  the  tones  of  the  flute  the  feelings  that  possess 
his  soul,  and  what  is  lacking  in  beauty  and  perfection,  is 
atoned  for  by  their  sincerity.  As  Strong  Heart  had 
made  no  advances  as  yet,  she  decided  to  accept  the  whole 
matter  as  a  joke,  and  dismiss  the  young  man  that  even- 
ing, telling  him  that  she  could  not  love  him  and  that  he 
must  not  hope.  So  she  waited  rather  impatiently  for 
dusk  to  come,  at  first  with  some  trembling,  and  later  with 
considerable  expectation  of  the  fun  in  store  for  her  and 
the  amusement  she  would  receive  from  the  young  man's 
efforts. 

She  told  her  father  and  mother  frankly  of  his  coming, 
and  of  her  feelings  for  Strong  Heart,  and  as  they  knew 
well  that  Spotted  Eagle's  reputation  was  fair,  but  not 
good,  they  looked  upon  the  matter  as  a  huge  joke,  and 
teased  Wanneta  not  a  little  about  it.  In  any  civilized 
community  attentions  from  a  young  man  like  Spotted 
Eagle  would  be  thought  insulting  to  a  respectable  girl, 
but,  as  we  have  already  said,  the  Indians,  good  and  bad, 
mingle  very  freely  in  their  social  life.  No  young  man 
will  continue  his  advances  to  a  girl  if  they  are  not  wanted, 
nor  will  he  say  anything  improper  of  one  who  bears  a 
good  reputation.  An  Indian  girl,  leading  a  life  in  the 
open  air,  becomes  hardened  to  things  which  we  consider 
horrifying,  yet,  at  the  same  time,  she  is  pure  and  above 
reproach. 


68  WANNETA 


Scarcely  had  the  sun  disappeared  over  the  vast  stretch 
of  prairie,  than  the  plaintive  notes  of  a  flute  were  heard 
issuing  from  a  clump  of  bushes  about  a  hundred  yards 
from  the  tipi.  The  player  was  evidently  in  a  desperate 
strait,  for  he  piped  and  blew  with  all  his  might,  and  made 
such  a  noise  that  it  called  forth  the  remarks  of  all  in  the 
village  within  a  quarter  of  a  mile  of  the  scene.  The  In- 
dians do  not  like  to  court  with  a  flute,  and  they  do  it 
with  reluctance,  as  it  makes  too  much  publicity.  In  or- 
der to  understand  clearly  what  takes  place,  imagine  some 
well-known  man  in  New  York  taking  a  hand-organ  in 
front  of  the  residence  of  the  lady  he  admires  and  grinding 
out  tunes.  Of  course,  there  would  be  a  great  deal  of 
merriment  at  his  expense,  and  it  would  take  considerable 
nerve  for  him  to  continue  any  length  of  time.  So  it  is  in 
the  Indian  village.  As  soon  as  the  notes  of  the  flute  are 
heard,  about  half  the  youngsters  in  the  camp,  who  are 
longing  for  a  good  time,  flock  thither,  and  the  young  man 
who  is  musically  incHned  has  his  hands  full  in  keeping 
the  youngsters  away,  and  at  the  same  time  continuing 
his  strains  on  the  reed. 

As  it  was,  Wanneta  nearly  reached  him  before  there 
was  any  disturbance,  and  then  a  rather  remarkable  thing 
occurred.  Just  as  she  was  about  to  speak  and  dismiss  the 
young  man,  Chief  Rain-in-the-face,  who  happened  to  be 
in  that  end  of  the  village,  passed  by,  and,  seeing  her, 
stopped  instantly.  His  ear  caught  the  music,  and  he 
immediately  guessed  its  import. 

Strong  Heart  had  told  him  that  he  intended  to  ask 
Wanneta  to  become  his  squaw  as  soon  as  he  was  strong 


WANNETA.  69 


enough  to  get  about,  so  the  chief  was  greatly  surprised 
to  see  her  going  to  meet  this  young  man.  He  looked  at 
her  a  moment  as  she  paused,  and  said,  ''  Wanneta,  who 
calls  you  with  a  flute?" 

''  It  is  Spotted  Eagle.  I  go  to  tell  him  to  go  away.  I 
do  not  care  for  him." 

'*  Wanneta,"  said  the  chief,  ''  you  are  very  indiscreet. 
This  young  man  is  not  a  proper  person,  and  you  must 
not  go  to  see  him.     Go  back  to  the  lodge." 

"  Chief,"  said  Wanneta,  "  I  was  foolish.  I  was  wrong. 
I  came  out  to  laugh  at  the  young  man,  and  tell  him  to 
leave.     I  ought  not  to  have  come  at  all." 

''  I  will  tell  him  to  leave,"  said  Rain-in-the-face,  and, 
striding  rapidly  over  to  where  Spotted  Eagle  was,  said : 
*'  Spotted  Eagle,  Wanneta  does  not  want  to  hear  your 
music.     She  does  not  care  for  you.     Go  at  once." 

Spotted  Eagle  stopped  playing,  and,  looking  up  in  a 
sort  of  half-ashamed  way,  said :  *'  The  great  medicine- 
man, Wa-da-ha,  told  me  she  thought  a  great  deal  of 
me." 

''  He  did,  did  he  ?  "  hissed  the  chief.  "  That  old  villain 
shall  not  live  one  hour  in  the  tribe.  He  is  a  liar.  Go  to 
your  lodge,  and  do  not  bother  Wanneta." 

''  You  are  our  chief,"  said  Spotted  Eagle,  ''  and  I  will 
obey  you,  but  you  have  no  right  to  tell  me  whom  I  shall 
court  and  whom  I  shall  not.     That  is  for  me  to  decide." 

A  crowd  had  gathered  by  this  time,  and  Rain-in-the- 
face,  becoming  angry,  let  his  passion  get  the  better  of  his 
good  nature,  and  said  :  *'  Leave  instantly,  young  man. 
Go!" 


IVA  ,VA'£  TA 


Turning  on  his  heel,  the  chief  strode  toward  his  tipi, 
while  the  crowd  gathered  around  the  disconsolate  lover, 
some  to  hoot,  and  others  to  laugh.  Although  somewhat 
of  a  coward,  Spotted  Eagle  could  not  stand  being  tor- 
mented, and,  losing  all  patience,  he  seized  an  Indian  boy 
standing  near  and  planted  a  vigorous  kick  in  his  ribs. 
The  boy  went  down  with  a  howl ;  there  was  an  instant 
of  surprise  upon  the  part  of  his  companions,  and  then  a 
number  of  them,  from  twelve  to  sixteen  years  old,  assailed 
the  Indian  on  all  sides.  The  flute  was  broken  in  the 
scuffle,  and  Spotted  Eagle  w^as  pretty  badly  used.  He 
succeeded  in  knocking  some  of  the  boys  down,  and  at  the 
sudden  approach  of  a  number  of  men  who  heard  the  noise 
they  fled,  leaving  him  to  make  his  way  back  to  his  wig- 
wam. He  returned  thither  without  further  molestation, 
about  the  maddest  Indian  upon  the  whole  Sioux  reserva- 
tion. His  neatly  trimmed  buckskin  leggings  were  soiled 
and  torn  ;  the  beaded  work  on  his  beautifully  embroidered 
shirt  was  torn  off  in  places,  and  the  shirt  disfigured  ;  while 
his  handsome  face  was  cut  and  scratched  and  terribly 
swollen. 

The  medicine-man  came  around  to  see  him  about  ten 
o'clock,  and  found  him  in  no  pleasant  frame  of  mind.  This 
reckless  voung  man  had  little  respect  for  Wa-da-ha,  and 
had  no  use  for  him  except  to  further  his  own  ends,  so  that 
as  he  had  reason  to  believe  that  he  had  been  tricked,  he 
gave  him  a  good  round  cursing  as  soon  as  he  entered  the 
lodge. 

The  medicine-man  relied  too  much  on  the  services  of 
Spotted  Eagle  to  get  out  of  patience,  so  he  took  the  abuse 


W  A  N  N  K  TA.  71 


in  good  nature,  and  in  return  proposed  that  they  hold  an 
indignation  meeting  to  determine  whether  the  medicine- 
man was  to  be  next  to  the  chief  in  the  tribe,  or  whether 
this  upstart  girl  from  the  East  was  to  decide  their  affairs. 
This  was  a  very  rash  move,  and  they  might  have  known 
that  it  would  bring  no  good  to  themselves,  but  as  in  every 
case  when  anger  blinds  the  senses,  we  harm  ourselves  only 
in  endeavouring  to  injure  others. 

Wa-da-ha  and  Spotted  Eagle,  as  they  talked,  became 
more  and  more  excited,  until  a  number  of  others,  attracted 
by  the  noise,  entered  the  wigwam  to  see  what  was  the 
matter.  By  dint  of  persuasion  and  the  use  of  his  great 
influence,  the  medicine-man  induced  some  fifteen  or 
twenty  to  accompany  him  to  the  council-house.  There 
he  sounded  the  assembly  cry,  beat  the  tom-tom,  and 
lighted  the  fire.  He  soon  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  a 
goodly  number  gather  to  hear  what  was  to  follow.  He 
began  a  red-hot  speech,  in  which  he  greatly  enlarged  and 
magnified  his  wrongs,  and  was  about  to  denounce  the 
chief;  but  when  he  had  reached  this  point  in  the  oration, 
and  had,  as  he  thought,  fired  his  hearers  with  his  own 
spirit,  the  chief  suddenly  appeared  in  the  entrance.  Rain- 
in-the-face  had  heard  what  was  going  on,  and  with 
twenty-five  of  his  braves  came  to  take  the  medicine-man 
prisoner.  He  expected  to  hand  him  over,  as  he  had 
threatened,  to  the  Crows.  As  the  chief  entered  the  door- 
way, Wa-da-ha  caught  sight  of  him,  and  called  out  in  loud 
tones,  ''  There  he  comes,  there  is  your  chief.  Until  to- 
day I  was  respected,  but  I  have  been  greatly  wronged ;  I 
am  no  more  the  great  medicine-man,  Wa-da-ha,   in  his 


72 


WANNETA. 


eyes.  Warriors,  judge  between  me  and  Rain-in-the-face 
and  see  which " 

''  Stop  there,  I  say,"  cried  Rain-in-the-face.  "  You  are 
exciting  our  people  to  take  up  arms  against  me.  This  is 
treason.  Stop,  stop,  or  your  hfe  shall  pay  the  forfeit. 
These  my  braves  will  stand  by  me." 

''  I  will  not  stop,"  cried  the  medicine-man,  "  I  will  speak;" 
and  he  called  on  those  who  believed  in  him  to  come  to 
his  support.  Only  a  few  obeyed,  as  most  of  those  present 
preferred  their  chief.  Rain-in-the-face  sprang  forward, 
followed  by  two  other  men,  w^hile  John  Runner  and  Two 
Bears  stood  irresolute  which  side  to  espouse.  Springing 
into  the  centre  of  the  throng  where  the  medicine-man 
was  standing,  Rain-in-the-face  seized  him,  and  com- 
manded his  warriors  to  bind  him,  which  they  at  once  pro- 
ceeded to  do.  The  greatest  excitement  reigned,  and  for 
a  few  moments  a  conflict  looked  inevitable.  Fortunately 
no  blood  was  shed,  and  some  excited  adherents  of  Wa- 
da-ha's  cause  were  forcibly  held  and  thus  kept  from 
using  their  arms.  The  council  broke  up  amidst  a  tre- 
mendous din,  and  Wa-da-ha  was  carried  to  the  chief's 
lodge,  where  he  was  laid  near  the  entrance,  bound  hand 
and  foot. 


CHAPTER    VI. 

THE   TRIBE  ARRANGES   ITS   ANNUAL   BISON   HUNT. 

The  noise  and  confusion  during  the  excitement  at  the 
council-house  was  terrific.  Of  course,  every  one  in  the 
entire  village  heard  it,  and  hastened  to  learn  its  meaning. 
Among  those  who  feared  the  worst  was  Wanneta.  She 
had  heard  rumours  that  the  medicine-man,  Wa-da-ha,  had 
attempted  to  raise  an  insurrection  against  the  chief.  Her 
heart  was  filled  with  terror,  and  she  remembered  the 
fearful  cursings  her  grandfather  had  uttered  in  the  lodge 
of  Rain-in-the-face.  Was  it  true  that  these  curses  were 
effectual,  or  were  they  empty  words,  such  as  the  teachers 
in  the  school  had  told  her?  She  believed  that  they  were 
of  no  avail,  yet  she  feared.  While  she  was  in  this  state 
of  suspense,  the  thought  of  her  friend.  Strong  Heart, 
came  to  her.  Should  she  go  to  his  wigwam  to  see  how 
he  fared  during  all  the  excitement  and  turmoil?  Did  he 
need  her?  It  was  nearly  eleven  o'clock,  and  high  time 
that  she  was  in  her  father's  tipi,  but  she  could  not  resist 
the  temptation  of  paying  another  visit  to  him,  so  she  sped 
swiftly  through  the  darkness  in  the  direction  of  his 
wigwam. 

There  was  no  one  about  the  village,  for  every  one  had 
hurried  to  the  council-house.     Reaching  the  tipi,  Wan- 
neta entered  noiselessly,  for  her  moccasined  feet  made  no 
73 


74  WANNETA. 


sound  upon  the  hard  floor  of  the  lodge.  Her  breath 
came  quick  and  fast  as  she  stepped  to  the  side  of  the 
room  where  he  lay,  for  it  was  pitch-dark,  the  fires  having 
gone  out.  No  one  was  there  but  Strong  Heart,  both  his 
father  and  mother  being  at  the  council-house.  Strong 
Heart  was  conscious  of  a  presence  near  him,  and  called 
out: 

^^  Who  is  there?" 

^'  It  is  I — Wanneta,"  she  replied. 

''What  brings  you  here  so  late?"  he  asked.  She  knelt 
by  his  side,  and  told  him  briefly  the  story  of  the  night's 
doings.  When  she  had  finished,  he  seemed  more  im- 
pressed by  the  part  that  Spotted  Eagle  had  played  than 
by  the  doings  at  the  council. 

''  Wanneta,"  he  said,  ''  I  am  very  much  hurt  at  what 
you  have  told  me.  I  have  a  very  high  opinion  of  you, 
and  think  more  of  you  than  you  fancy  I  do.  Why  did 
you  set  out  to  meet  this  man  ?  He  is  bad  ;  he  could  do 
you  no  good,  and  he  may  boast  in  the  tribe  that  he  came 
near  winning  you  to  be  his  squaw." 

'' Oh,  will  he  do  that?"  she  wailed;  '' surely  you  are 
mistaken,  Strong  Heart!" 

*'  No  ;  he  is  an  unscrupulous  scoundrel,  and  w^ill  do  al- 
most anything  to  further  his  ends  or  give  him  more  no- 
toriety." At  this,  Wanneta  sank  down  and  moaned 
aloud.  She  could  perceive,  by  his  tone  and  manner,  that 
she  had  wounded  Strong  Heart  deeply,  and  that  he  felt 
her  action  much  more  keenly  than  she  had  ever  imagined 
he  could. 

''Oh,  Strong  Heart,"  she  said,  "I  meant  no  harm.     I 


WANNETA.  75 


was  only  intending  a  little  fun,  as  a  young  and  foolish 
girl  often  will.     Surely  no  harm  can  come  of  it." 

*'  I  hope  there  will  not — I  sincerely  do,"  replied  Strong 
Heart. 

''  Have  I  ofifended  you  ?  "  she  asked.  ''  You  saved  my 
life  at  the  cliffs,  and  for  that  I  can  never  do  enough  for 
you.     I " 

''  Stay  !  "  said  the  brave  ;  "  you  have  done  much  for  me 
already,  and  I  am  cruel  to  speak  to  you  of  this  matter 
further.  It  is  a  mere  trifle — not  worth  half  the  talk  we 
have  wasted  on  it."  At  this  moment  a  noise  of  men  out- 
side, and  loud,  angry  words  were  heard.  **  Listen,  Wan- 
neta,  you  have  been  with  me  but  five  days,  yet  I  know 
you  well ;  you  are  a  dear,  noble  girl,  and — and— I  love 
you  !  Do  you  not  care  for  me?"  As  she  was  listening, 
with  bated  breath,  to  every  word  he  said,  the  noise  out- 
side suddenly  increased,  and  before  the  young  folk  could 
speak  again,  the  space  in  front  of  the  wigwam  was  filled 
with  a  crowd,  who  dragged  a  man,  bound  and  gagged, 
toward  the  entrance.  They  laid  him  in  a  back  cor- 
ner, and  stationed  three  of  their  number  as  guard  over 
him. 

While  this  was  being  done  the  throng  outside  increased, 
and  the  greatest  uproar  prevailed.  Some  were  shouting, 
''  Kill  him,  kill  him  !  "  Others^  ''  Hear  Rain-in-the-face, 
he  wants  to  speak  !  " 

Wanneta  crouched  near  the  side  of  her  wounded  lover 
and  listened  in  affright  to  the  mob  outside. 

Suddenly  there  arose  a  well-known  voice  above  the 
storm,  which  cried,  ''  Silence,  the  chief  speaks  !  " 


76  WAN  NET  A. 


There  was  an  instant  hush,  and  Rain-in-the-face  spoke 
to  them  from  his  tipi  entrance,  as  follows : 

"  Friends,  you  have  seen  some  stirring  doings  during 
the  last  half  hour.  An  hour  ago  I  was  sitting  in  my  wig- 
wam, little  dreaming  that  mutiny  was  about  to  spring  up 
in  our  village.  Suddenly  there  came  to  me  a  runner. 
He  said,  '  The  medicine-man  is  going  to  the  council-house ; 
there  will  be  trouble.'  I  paid  no  attention  to  this.  Then 
there  came  another  runner  soon  afterward  and  he  whis- 
pered, *  The  medicine-man  is  in  the  council-house  and  has 
a  large  gathering ;  he  is  trying  to  turn  the  people  against 
you.'  Then  I  called  some  of  my  trusty  warriors,  and  we 
went  there.  You  know  the  rest.  We  have  taken  this  vile 
reptile  and  tied  him  so  that  he  cannot  use  his  fangs  to  do 
more  mischief.  What  shall  Ave  do  with  him  ?  He  de- 
serves death,  but  if  he  will  promise  to  return  to  his  voca- 
tion without  further  trouble,  on  account  of  what  he  has 
done  for  the  tribe  in  the  past,  I  will  release  him.  What 
say  you?  " 

''  Kill  him,  kill  him ;  he  is  a  dog,  he  is  a  traitor;  let  him 
die!"  Thus  cried  the  mob,  growing  larger  and  fiercer 
each  moment. 

''  Well,  it  shall  be  as  you  wish ;  bring  the  wretch  for- 
ward." 

Wanneta  waited  to  hear  no  more ;  she  ran  forward  and 
clasped  the  chief  by  the  arm.  "  Spare  him,  he  is  my 
grandfather ;  he  did  not  mean  half  what  he  said ;  he  will 
promise  never  to  displease  you  again.  Oh,  spare  him  for 
my  sake!"  and  she  threw  herself  at  the  feet  of  Rain-in- 
the-face. 


W  A  N  N  ETA  .  77 


''  Get  up,  my  child,"  said  the  chief.  "  This  man  has  done 
deeds  worthy  of  death  ;  he  miist  die ;  the  people  demand 
it." 

''  Oh,  ask  them  again.  Hear  me,  oh  friends ;  you  all  know 
me  well,  how  I  have  worked  for  the  good  of  the  tribe ;  do 
not  kill  him !  What  he  said  was  in  the  heat  of  passion  ! 
He  is  doubtless  sorry  for  it  now.     Oh,  spare  him  !  " 

"  What  say  you,  people?  "  cried  the  chief. 

There  was  a  short  consultation,  then  the  mob  cried  as 
if  with  one  voice:  '' Let  him  go.  Kill  him  for  the  next 
ill  word  that  he  utters." 

Turning  to  the  guard  in  the  tipi,  Rain-in-the-face  said : 
^'  Bring  the  man  forward  and  unbind  him."  They  loosened 
the  thongs  and  led  him  out  to  the  chief.  "  You  heard 
what  was  said,  old  man ;  what  have  you  to  say  for  your- 
self?" 

''  Let  me  go.  Chief;  I  will  do  as  becometh  a  medicine- 
man after  this.  I  will  not  find  fault  with  anything  you 
may  do;  pray  let  me  go." 

"  Well,  go,  and  see  to  it  that  you  never  enter  my  lodge 
again ;  that  is  the  condition.  The  next  time  you  come  in 
here,  whether  to  bring  good  news  or  bad,  you  die." 

Then  turning  to  the  crowd,  the  chief  called  out :  "  To 
your  homes.  Let  the  guard  appointed  for  to-night  begin 
the  watch  ;  the  rest  of  you  to  sleep." 

The  people  dispersed,  and  there  was  silence  soon 
throughout  the  entire  camp.  At  midnight,  there  was  no 
evidence  of  the  scenes  that  had  just  taken  place,  and  from 
all  sides  could  be  heard  from  the  tipis  the  snoring  of  sleep- 
ing braves. 


78  WANNETA 


Wanneta  lay  upon  her  couch  several  hours  before  she 
dropped  asleep.  She  thought  over  and  over  again  those 
three  words,  "  I  love  you,"  Avords  that  have  been  spoken 
millions  of  times  in  every  language,  words  that  are  as 
dear  to  the  lonely  heart  of  the  savage  maiden  as  to  those 
that  beat  in  the  breasts  of  her  civilized  sisters.  She  was 
happy  in  her  thoughts,  happy  that  he  had  forgiven  her 
for  her  indiscretion ;  her  only  regret  was  that  their  con- 
versation had  been  so  abruptly  ended  by  the  quelling  of 
the  mutiny.  But  she  should  see  him  again  soon,  she 
would  tell  him  something  in  return,  and  with  these 
thoughts  she  fell  asleep. 

The  time  hung  very  heavy  on  Wanneta's  hands  dur- 
ing the  three  days  following  \Va-da-ha's  unfortunate  at- 
tempt. She  went  to  see  Strong  Heart  morning,  noon, 
and  night,  but  had  no  chance  to  speak  with  him  upon  the 
subject  which  lay  nearest  her  heart.  The  excitement  of 
the  night  had  given  him  a  fresh  attack  of  fever,  but 
his  father  and  mother  would  give  up  the  care  of  him  to 
no  one,  not  even  Wanneta.  So  it  was  that  four  days 
passed  before  she  could  see  him  alone. 

Then  she  was  the  bearer  of  news  of  such  importance 
that,  on  hearing  it,  both  Rain-in-the-face  and  his  squaw 
left  for  the  council-house,  leaving  Wanneta  and  Strong 
Heart  alone.  Two  messengers  had  arrived  from  the 
other  Sioux  reservation,  saying  that  the  buffalo  hunt 
would  begin  the  next  day,  and  that  the  tribe  must  move 
immediately  to  the  upper  camp,  which  was  to  wait  until 
the  lower  one  had  joined  them.  The  runners  said,  also, 
that  they  had  heard  of  the  slaughter  of  many  Crows  by 


WA  NNE  TA  .  79 


one  young  man,  and  they  came  to  learn  the  truth  of  this 
report  and  to  offer  their  warriors,  in  case  the  Crows 
should  march  against  the  tribe  in  large  numbers. 

While  Wanneta  and  Strong  Heart  are  exchanging  con- 
fidences, let  us  leave  them  for  a  few  moments  and  turn 
to  the  council-house,  where  the  meeting  is  being  held. 
As  soon  as  the  chief  and  the  messengers  arrived — this 
was  in  the  morning,  about  nine  o'clock— the  town-crier 
beat  his  tom-tom,  shouted  aloud  the  news  as  he  ran 
through  the  streets  of  the  village,  and  by  this  means 
called  together  two-thirds  of  the  people  in  a  few  mo- 
ments. The  chief,  sub-chief,  and  several  head  warriors, 
occupied  the  centre  of  the  lodge.  Next  to  them  sat  the 
two  messengers  who  had  brought  the  news,  while  the 
others  were  crowded  together,  some  sitting  and  some 
standing. 

''  The  runners  to  our  village  from  our  brothers  above," 
said  Rain-in-the-face,  "  bring  news  that  the  buffalo  hunt 
will  begin  to-morrow.  It  is  therefore  necessary,  for  all 
who  wish  to  go,  to  begin  preparations,  so  that  we  can  set 
out  to  join  our  brothers  by  noon.  The  twenty  young 
braves  who  are  to  remain  at  the  agency  and  guard  Strong 
Heart  during  our  absence,  had  better  move  there  at 
once.  I  wish,  also,  to  have  several  squaws  go  with  them 
to  prepare  their  food.  Any  that  do  not  want  to  go  on 
the  hunt  must  settle  back  of  the  agency  buildings,  where 
they  will  be  safe,  should  the  Crows  take  the  war-path. 
Our  brothers  who  have  brougfht  us  this  news  had  better 
remain  and  go  with  us  this  noon,  in  order  to  show  us 
how  to  join  the   upper  tribe,  in  case  they  should  have 


8o  WANNETA 


moved  on  ahead  of  us.  I  shall  send  my  swiftest  runner 
to  notify  the  tribe  that  we  start  at  midday,  and  will  be 
with  them  to-morrow  night.  John  Runner  will  bear  the 
news,  and  start  at  once  on  his  fastest  pony." 

When  the  chief  had  ended,  the  council  at  once  broke 
up,  and  each  man  hurried  to  his  tipi  to  pack  his  effects. 
John  Runner  was  the  chief  messenger  of  the  tribe. 
Without  delay,  he  set  out  on  his  journey  of  eighty  miles, 
and,  by  the  time  the  tribe  was  under  way,  was  thirty 
miles  distant  on  his  swift  and  lonely  journey  northward. 

The  best  runners  in  the  tribe  were  always  selected  to 
bear  news.  They  rode  until  their  horses  gave  out,  or 
until  they  reached  their  destination.  If  the  horse  broke 
down,  they  continued  the  journey  on  foot.  Indians  often 
run  one  hundred  miles  at  the  rate  of  seven  and  a  half 
miles  an  hour. 

The  moment  Rain-in-the-face  and  Wawa  left  the  wig- 
wam, Wanneta  ran  quickly  to  her  lover's  side,  and  looked 
anxiously  into  his  face.  The  buffalo  robe  which  hung  at 
night  in  front  of  the  entrance  had  been  thrown  back,  as  is 
the  custom  during  the  day-time,  and  sufficient  light  en- 
tered for  her  to  make  out  clearly  the  various  lights  and 
shades  that  came  and  went  on  his  manly  face  as  she  talked 
with  him. 

''  We  have  not  been  alone,  Strong  Heart,  since  the 
night  that  grandfather  was  brought  in,  tied  hand  and 
foot. 

''  I  have  a  great  deal  of  news  for  you.  The  runners  have 
come  to  the  camp  with  the  word  that  our  people  m.ust 
move  at  once  for  the  buffalo  hunt.     Therefore  the  escort 


WANN  ETA,  8l 


and  the  squaws  which  will  cook  for  them  will  soon  start 
for  the  agency  buildings,  where  a  small  temporary  village 
will  be  erected.  I  suppose  that,  with  the  stragglers  who 
do  not  go  to  the  hunt,  and  the  guard,  there  will  be,  all 
told,  nearly  fifty  of  us  there.  The  Crows,  w^ho  are  furious 
at  their  defeat,  will  not  dare  to  attack  us  so  near  the  fort 
of  the  pale-faces,  where  the  soldiers  will  be  sent  by  the 
Great  Father  at  Washington  in  case  of  need.  It  will  be 
very  quiet,  and  I  am  sure  you  will  get  on  much  more 
rapidly  than  here,  where  you  are  disturbed  by  constant 
excitements." 

*'  I  shall  be  very  glad  to  go  away  from  the  noise,  as  I 
can  get  well  much  faster  where  it  is  more  quiet.  When 
I  am  well  and  strong,  I  love  excitement,  I  love  warfare,  I 
love  the  chase ;  but  when  ill  I  am  as  a  weak  woman  and 
want  none  of  these  things." 

''  You  must  get  well  as  soon  as  you  can.  Strong  Heart, 
and  then  you  will  be  able  to  do  all  these  things.  The 
squaw  man,  Richards,  says  your  shoulder  is  doing  very 
nicely,  but  that  you  must  be  patient  and  very  careful,  or 
you  will  be  maimed  for  life:" 

*'  I  will  be  very  careful,"  said  Strong  Heart,  ''  for  my 
people  may  have  wars  with  the  Crows  on  my  account, 
and  I  want  to  help  them  defend  our  homes.  I  can  be  of 
great  help  if  I  am  strong  and  well,  but  if  I  have  a  shriv- 
elled muscle,  or  a  shortened  arm,  or  a  crooked  shoulder, 
I  am  as  a  child  and  not  as  the  brave  son  of  Rain-in-the- 
face." 

As  the  young  man  spoke  of  war  and  brave  deeds  he 
naturally   became   excited.     Wanneta,   seeing   this,    and 


82  WANNETA. 


wishing  to  change  the  subject,  told  him  that  her  horse, 
Brown  Eyes,  had  been  only  very  slightly  injured  by  the 
bullet  the  Crow  had  fired,  and  that  she  was  almost  well 
enough  to  be  ridden  short  distances.  After  this  they  both 
relapsed  into  silence. 

The  Indian,  as  I  have  said,  is  as  a  rule  very  uncere- 
monious in  love  matters,  although  there  are  some  excep- 
tions. He  uses  a  great  deal  of  ceremony  before  he  goes 
to  war,  and  the  medicine-man  carries  on  incantations  and 
other  orgies,  but  when  an  Indian  deals  with  matters 
which  pertain  to  his  heart,  and  selects  a  bride,  he  wastes 
but  few  words  and  little  time.  He  is  often  rejected  in  his 
brief  and  almost  loveless  courtship,  but  if  he  wants  a 
squaw  very  badly,  he  does  not  become  discouraged,  but 
keeps  on  regardless  of  rebuffs. 

There  are  many  customs  prevalent  among  our  Amer- 
ican Indians  which,  looked  at  through  the  eyes  of  a 
white  man,  are  absurd.  On  the  other  hand,  if  we  put  our- 
selves in  their  place  we  should  certainly  do  no  better,  and 
very  possibly  worse.  Their  treatment  of  women  and  the 
way  in  which  many  select  their  squaws,  by  barter,  is  ab- 
horrent to  our  ideas.  What  the  Indian  believes  he  be- 
lieves with  his  whole  soul,  what  he  loves  he  holds  sacred ; 
for  his  friends  he  will  do  a  great  deal,  but  for  his  enemies 
he  has  no  respect,  never  forgives  them,  and  always  speaks 
of  them  in  utter  contempt. 

Strong  Heart  had  met  a  number  of  whites  on  the 
agency,  and  by  contact  Avith  traders  and  others  had 
learned  to  speak  a  little  English.  Wanneta  spoke  it  quite 
purely.     When  she  told  of  her  pony,  or  of  the  Crows, 


WA  NNETA.  Zi 


Strong  Heart's  eyes  would  flash  fire,  and  he  would  become 
nervous  and  agitated.  But  when  she  spoke  of  herself, 
this  sterner  nature  gave  place  to  a  more  quiet  one. 

.''Wanneta,"  said  he,  "when  you  were  here  the  other 
night  I  wanted  to  tell  you  how  much  I  thought  of  you, 
and  I  was  just  about  to  do  so  when  the  interruption  took 
place.  Wanneta,"  he  repeated,  and  stretching  his  right 
hand  out  toward  her  and  taking  hers  in  his  own,  he  whis- 
pered softly  into  her  willing  ear  his  great  love  for  her  and 
his  hopes  that  the  affection  was  returned.  She  knelt 
down  by  his  side,  and  taking  his  right  hand  and  holding 
it  closely  in  both  her  own,  looked  steadily  into  his  face 
and  repeated  the  words  he  asked  her  to  say. 

"You  are  sure  that  you  love  me  very  much?"  said 
Strong  Heart. 

"  Yes,  dear  Strong  Heart — more  than  any  one  I  have 
ever  known." 

"  My  shoulder  hurts  me  so  much  that  I  cannot  raise 
my  head,  and  therefore  cannot  take  the  lover's  kiss.  Will 
you  not  kiss  me,  Wanneta  ?  " 

Without  replying  to  his  request,  she  bent  over  the 
couch  of  bear-skins,  and,  placing  her  hands  on  each  side 
of  his  head,  tenderly  kissed  his  pale  lips  two  or  three 
times,  and  then  straightened  back  again,  with  her  soul 
brimful  of  such  delight  and  ecstasy  as  true  love  alone 
can  awaken  in  the  breast  of  woman,  be  she  savage  or  civ- 
ihzed. 

''  I  loved  you,"  said  Wanneta,  "  from  the  day  that  we 
went  to  the  cliffs;  and  so  deep  is  mv  love,  that  I  will 
never  leave  you  so  long  as  there  is  anything  that  you  need 


84  WANNETA 


which  my  hands  can  bring  to  you.  Gladly  will  I  minister 
to  your  every  want,  dear  Strong  Heart." 

*'  You  are  a  good,  kind,  noble  girl,  VVanneta,"  said 
Strong  Heart.  She  took  his  outstretched  hand  and  held 
it  in  her  own  for  a  few  moments,  but  just  as  he  was 
about  to  say  more,  the  chief  and  his  wife  came  in  with 
the  news  of  the  meeting  at  the  council-house.  Wanneta 
arose,  and  leaving  her  lover,  ran  back  to  her  father's 
lodge  to  help  her  mother  pack  up  for  the  buffalo  hunt. 

Two  Bears  brought  up  his  ponies  from  the  plain  near 
by,  and  tied  the  halters  to  stakes  securely  driven  into  the 
ground,  so  that  he  could  have  them  at  a  moment's  notice. 
He  then  stripped  the  buffalo  covering  from  the  lodge- 
poles,  bound  these  together,  and  fastened  one  end  of  them 
to  the  pony's  back,  while  the  other  was  allowed  to  drag 
upon  the  ground.  Upon  this  mass  of  poles  the  lodge  cover- 
ing was  bound,  as  was  also  a  small  stock  of  provisions. 
Of  the  remaining  horses,  he  expected  to  use  two  as  pack 
animals  to  bring  back  the  meat  taken  in  the  chase,  and 
the  swiftest  as  his  riding  ponies  for  his  own  and  his  wife's 
use. 

Taking  down  the  lodges  and  packing  took  but  little 
over  two  hours,  so  that  the  whole  village  was  in  motion 
shortly  after  noon. 

It  took  active  effort  on  the  part  of  Wanneta  to  gain  the 
consent  of  her  parents  to  remain  with  Strong  Heart,  but 
by  dint  of  much  arguing  and  by  suggesting  that  her  little 
sister  be  left  with  her,  she  finally  carried  her  point. 

''  You  know,  mother,"  said  Wanneta,  "  that  I  have  not 
seen  you  prepare  the  meat  of  the  buffalo  for  a  long  time ; 


WANNETA.  85 


besides,  it  is  my  duty  to  stay  and  take  care  of  Strong 
Heart ;  therefore,  I  cannot  go  with  you."  She  had  told 
her  mother  of  Strong  Heart's  declaration  of  love,  and 
had  obtained  the  consent  of  her  parents  to  become  his 
squaw,  in  case  he  should  ask  her  to  take  this  step.  Be- 
fore the  tribe  started,  some  of  the  young  men  promised 
to  put  up  a  substantial  lodge  for  Wanneta,  and  they  told 
her  that  she  was  to  have  no  fears,  as  it  would  be  as  well 
made  as  her  father's,  and  would  be  ready  for  her  before 
evening. 

The  breaking  up  of  the  village  was  a  scene  that  one 
would  long  remember.  Here  and  there  a  delayed  Indian 
was  taking  the  buffalo  covering  from  his  wigwam  poles. 
The  little  wicker-work  of  poles  looked  most  barren  and 
desolate  when  stripped  of  its  covering.  It  seemed  hardly 
possible  that  human  beings  could  live  in  such  places,  es- 
pecially in  the  dead  of  winter,  when  there  is  but  a  quarter 
of  an  inch  of  protection  from  intense  cold  without.  Yet 
they  Kve,  and  are  happy,  and,  until  the  white  man  came 
to  change  all,  even  thrived  in  these  miserable  abodes, 
preferring  a  life  of  danger,  privation,  and  want,  to  one  of 
ease  and  luxury,  where  food  and  clothing  are  plenty,  but 
the  word  freedom  is  unknown. 

The  loud  shouts  of  the  men  as  they  called  to  one  an- 
other, and  the  angry  ejaculation  of  some  brave  whose 
squaw  was  not  doing  her  share  of  the  work,  rang  out  upon 
the  air  in  unison  with  the  laughing  of  children  and  the 
barkings  of  dogs.  Presently  a  few  who  are  all  ready  start 
out,  their  lodge-poles  dragging  and  leaving  a  trail  upon 
the  ground.     They  are  joined  by  hundreds  in  the  next 


86  WANNETA. 


half  hour,  and,  a  few  moments  later,  the  whole  village  is 
on  the  move  across  the  prairie.  As  we  listen,  sounds  of 
laughter  and  singing  become  fainter  and  fainter,  and 
then  cease  altogether,  except  an  occasional  "  hi-hi-hi " 
of  some  exulting  crave,  heard  from  the  dim  distance. 
.Where  there  was  a  populous  village  two  hours  before,  is 
now  a  barren  waste,  littered  with  broken  kettles,  bones, 
and  splintered  arrows.  Hard-beaten  circles  show  where 
the  wigwams  stood,  and  well-defined  paths  leading  down 
to  the  water's  edge  mark  the  site. 

Wawa  remained,  as  did  Wanneta  and  her  sister.  About 
twenty  squaws  and  old  women,  too  feeble  to  go  on  the 
hunt,  who  were  to  cook  for  Strong  Heart's  escort,  to- 
gether with  some  thirty  stragglers,  were  all  who  stayed 
behind.  They  made,  in  all,  about  seventy-five  persons. 
As  soon  as  the  village  had  broken  up,  some  of  the  braves 
made  a  litter  out  of  the  lodge-poles,  covering  them  with 
soft  hides  and  skins,  and  tenderly  placing  Strong  Heart 
upon  it,  began  their  five  miles'  march  to  the  agency.  The 
squaws  and  others,  with  some  twelve  or  fifteen  head  of 
horses,  and  the  material  for  the  erection  of  a  number  of 
lodges,  followed.  The  agency  was  reached  without  mis- 
hap, the  site  for  the  village  pointed  out  by  the  agent,  and 
before  sunset,  all  the  tipis  were  up  and  everything  going 
on  as  smoothly  as  if  no  change  had  been  made.  The 
braves  considered  it  quite  an  honour  to  guard  the  chief's 
son,  and,  to  show  their  feeling,  two  of  them  stood  as  sen- 
tries at  his  doorway  all  night.  They  had  learned  this 
from  seeing  white  soldiers  guard  their  camps  in  the  In- 
dian  country.     They  continued   to  do  this  every  night 


WANNETA,  87 


until  the  patient  had  nearly  recovered.  The  escort  was 
well  armed,  and  had  nearly  two  hundred  rounds  of  am- 
munition each. 

Before  leaving,  the  chief  had  sent  a  message  to  the 
agent,  telling  him  why  the  little  village  was  placed  near 
him,  and  asking,  in  case  the  Crows  should  be  seen  in  the 
neighbourhood,  to  send  one  or  two  runners  up  the  Mis- 
souri River  to  find  the  hunting  party,  and  to  telegraph 
for  troops  to  be  sent  into  the  region. 

Leaving  the  Indians  safely  quartered  at  the  agency,  let 
us  follow  the  tribe  to  the  scene  of  the  hunt.  They  rode 
across  the  rolling  prairie,  skirting  the  Bad  Lands,  until 
darkness  came  on.  They  encamped  over  night,  and,  at 
break  of  day,  were  again  on  the  march.  They  moved 
steadily,  reaching  the  upper  Sioux  reservation  late  in  the 
afternoon,  where  they  were  received  with  demonstrations 
of  great  joy.  The  next  morning,  shortly  after  sunrise,  the 
whole  Sioux  nation,  consisting  of  about  six  thousand  per- 
sons, started  for  the  buffalo  country.  The  movement  of 
this  large  body  must  have  been  intensely  interesting,  and 
to  those  who  love  to  study  Indian  nature,  a  trip  with  a 
people  so  numerous  would  afford  every  advantage. 
Their  strength  would  put  the  Indians  in  excellent  hu- 
mour, and  they  would  be  at  their  best,  for  they  feared  no 
attack  from  hostile  tribes  or  from  the  whites. 

In  the  days  of  the  seventies,  the  whole  Black  Hills 
swarmed  with  buffalo,  and  it  was  no  unusual  thing  for 
Indians,  on  their  annual  hunts,  to  kill  many  thousands,  and 
carry  back  for  winter  use  as  much  dried  beef  as  seven  or 
eight  thousand  ponies  could  drag.     When  we  consider 


.88  WANN  ETA. 


the  enormous  destruction  of  buffalo  by  these  hunts,  and 
the  still  greater  destruction  caused  by  the  hide-hunters, 
it  is  a  wonder  that  the  American  bison  lasted  until  1885. 

Spotted  Eagle  and  the  medicine-man,  since  the  latter's 
defeat,  had  been  very  cautious  as  to  what  they  said  and 
did.  They  both  went  with  the  hunt,  and  it  was  under- 
stood between  them  that  when  they  had  an  opportunity 
they  would  talk  over  a  scheme  to  revenge  themselves  upon 
the  chief.  The  medicine-man  felt  especially  sore  over  his 
treatment,  and  although  in  the  village  he  w^as  very  court- 
eous and  pleasant,  when  he  was  by  himself  or  with  Spotted 
Eagle  his  true  nature  asserted  itself,  and  all  the  oaths  that 
his  imagination  could  invent  or  his  fancy  suggest,  and 
the  curses  with  which  his  profession  had  made  him 
familiar,  were  pronounced  upon  those  w4iom  he  hated. 

They  had  been  out  about  four  days  before  any  buffalo 
were  discovered.  There  was  a  guard  five  miles  ahead 
of  the  main  body  ;  on  each  side  scouts  were  thrown  out  at 
the  same  distance,  to  bring  tidings  of  any  herds  that  might 
be  sighted.  A  hunting  party  of  such  size  without  guards 
and  scouts  in  advance  would  be  utterly  unable  to  secure 
any  game,  hence  the  precaution.  At  last  the  scouts  came 
hurrying  in  with  the  glad  news  that  a  herd  of  fully  eight 
or  nine  hundred  were  grazing  about  five  miles  away. 
Every  one  in  the  entire  party  was  greatly  excited  at  this, 
and  arrangements  were  hastily  made  by  the  head  chiefs  for 
surrounding  the  herd.  The  country  through  which  they 
were  marching  was  rather  hilly  and  very  favourable  for 
their  plans.  A  thousand  of  the  best  horsemen  were 
selected,  three  hundred  sent  ahead,  three  hundred  to  the 


WANNETA.  89 


right,  and  three  hundred  to  the  left,  in  order  to  drive  the 
herd  toward  a  little  basin-shaped  valley  where  the 
slaughter  was  to  take  place.  The  horsemen  galloped 
well  around  the  herd  and  approached  it  from  the  rear,  the 
wind  being  in  their  favour.  The  women  and  children 
were  instructed  to  remain  where  they  were  until  the 
chase  was  over,  then  they  were  to  come  on  and  cut  up 
the  meat.  The  remaining  horsemen  advanced  cautiously 
until  near  the  basin,  where  they  awaited  the  approach  of 
the  herd. 

The  hunters  who  had  gone  ahead,  surrounded  and 
closed  in  upon  the  animals  in  about  an  hour  and  a  half. 
They  had  them  under  good  headway,  and  turned  them  in 
the  direction  of  the  basin.  The  Indians  in  waiting  saw  a 
heavy  dust  to  the  northward,  and  knowing  that  the  herd 
was  coming,  made  all  ready  and  awaited  the  first  ap- 
proach. A  few  moments  later,  the  bulls  and  leaders 
dashed  over  the  hills  fringing  the  north  side  of  the  basin, 
and  plunged  into  the  hollow.  When  about  half  of  them 
had  crossed  the  ridge,  the  hunters  charged,  with  loud 
shouts  and  waving  of  blankets,  and  began  the  slaughter. 
A  number  fell  at  the  first  volley,  few  of  the  men  being 
without  guns.  The  charge  of  the  Indians  in  front  so 
frightened  the  herd  that  some  of  them  wheeled  to  the 
right,  and  the  hunters  taking  advantage  of  this,  com- 
pletely surrounded  them  and  poured  in  from  all  sides  a 
destructive  fire.  Not  one  of  the  animals  escaped,  and  it 
was  a  few  moments  only  before  the  slaughter  was  com- 
plete. The  ground  was  red  with  blood,  for  the  herd  had 
fallen  within  a  small  space.     The  Indian  women  having 


90  WANNETA. 


heard  the  firing,  and  knowing  from  its  sound  that  the 
hunt  was  about  over,  came  forward  with  the  whole  camp 
outfit  and  began  skinning  and  cutting  up  the  animals. 
While  they  were  doing  this  the  medicine-man  went 
through  some  of  his  ceremonies,  giving  thanks  to  the 
Great  Spirit  for  sending  them  so  much  meat. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

WA-DA-HA  AND  SPOTTED  EAGLE  TURN  TRAITORS. 

The  squaws,  assisted  by  some  of  the  men,  worked  late 
that  night  preparing  the  meat  for  winter's  use.  For  the 
next  two  or  three  days  the  whole  party  remained  at  the 
spot,  to  wait  until  the  buffalo  which  had  been  cut  into 
thin  strips  had  dried  in  the  sun.  When  it  had  once  been 
cut  and  hung  up,  there  was  nothing  for  it  but  patience 
until  the  sun  should  do  the  rest.  Then  the  dried  beef 
would  be  packed  in  small  skin  bags  and  the  openings 
sewed  up  very  tight.  Sometimes  the  meat  was  pounded 
fine  or  chopped  up  and  enclosed  in  these  skins,  but  oftener 
it  was  packed  in  strips.  While  waiting  for  it  to  dry, 
small  scouting  parties  were  sent  out  in  various  directions 
for  ten  or  fifteen  miles  to  look  for  fresh  herds.  During 
one  of  these  excursions  a  party  of  twenty  Sioux  came 
suddenly  upon  eight  Crows,  captured  them  without  loss, 
and  brought  them  safely  back  to  camp. 

This  created  considerable  excitement  in  the  village, 
and  had  it  not  been  for  the  fact  that  the  Sioux  were  upon 
a  hunting  expedition,  and  thinking  little  of  war,  the  prob- 
abiUty  is  that  the  Crows  would  have  been  killed  or  tor- 
tured on  the  night  of  the  day  they  were  taken.  A  rather 
singular  and  unexpected  occurrence  took  place,  to  which 
they  owed  their  lives  and  liberty.  The  old  medicine- 
man, Wa-da-ha,  heard  of  the  capture  of  these  Crows  two 
91 


Q2  WA  N NE  TA  . 


or  three  minutes  after  they  had  been  brought  in.  An  idea 
flashed  through  his  crafty  head,  upon  which  he  decided 
to  act  without  delay.  He  hastened  to  the  lodge  in  which 
Spotted  Eagle  lived,  and  calling  him  outside,  told  him  to 
come  at  once  to  the  chief's  wigwam.  The  lodge  of  Rain- 
in-the-face  was  surrounded  by  a  space  of  nearly  a  hun- 
dred feet  in  diameter,  so  that  in  case  any  meeting  should 
be  held  there  would  be  room  for  a  large  gathering.  Kxv 
Indian  village  is  always  laid  out  with  a  space  around  the 
chief's  lodge.  The  location  of  the  lodge  may  be  tempo- 
rary, but  there  is  always  room  for  a  council  or  dance  near 
the  head  chief's  tipi. 

They  had  no  more  than  reached  the  opening  and  taken 
their  stations  near  the  entrance  to  his  wigwam,  when 
horsemen  approached,  driving  before  them  the  eight 
Crows,  with  their  hands  tied  behind  them.  A  crowd  of 
hooting  men,  women,  and  children,  gathered  about.  As 
the  throng  increased,  Rain-in-the-face,  who  had  been  con- 
sulting with  Gopher  about  some  tribal  matters,  appeared 
on  the  scene,  and  taking  in  the  situation  at  a  glance,  called 
for  the  village  crier,  who  was  bidden  to  summon  a 
council.  In  a  few  moments,  the  space  surrounding  the 
tipi  was  crowded  with  men,  and  without  further  delay 
the  discussion  as  to  what  was  to  be  done  with  the  pris- 
oners began. 

''  Rain-in-the-face,"  said  Sitting  Bull,  head  chief  of  the 
upper  reservation,  ''  these,  our  enemies,  have  been  taken 
by  our  young  men.  As  you  know,  the  Crow  dogs  who 
attacked  your  son,  Strong  Heart,  were  repulsed  with 
great  loss.     Before  we  condemn  them  to  death,  let  us  call 


WANNETA.  93 


one  of  the  squaw  men  who  understands  their  tongue  and 
hear  what  they  have  to  say." 

*'  Well  said,  great  chief,"  said  Red  Cloud,  first  sub- 
chief  of  the  upper  reservation.  "  We  will  hear  what  these 
dogs  have  to  say.  Go  call  Richards,  the  squaw  man." 
Richards  was  in  the  crowd  not  far  away,  and  on  hearing 
his  name  called  came  forward. 

''  Ask  these  vile  Crows  what  they  will  do  if  we  let  them 
go,"  said  Rain-in-the-face.  Richards  asked  the  question, 
and  the  Crows  consulted  a  moment,  and  then  replied : 
''  We  will  not  take  up  arms  against  the  Sioux  nation." 
The  interpreter  repeated  their  words  to  the  chief,  who 
called  it  out  in  loud  tones  to  the  assembled  multitude.  A 
mighty  shout  of  disapproval  went  up,  the  Indians  grunt- 
ing and  hooting  and  making  so  great  a  noise  that  it  was 
some  moments  before  order  was  restored  sufficiently  for 
Sitting  Bull  to  be  heard.  The  head  chief  raised  his  voice 
so  as  to  reach  those  standing  back  among  the  wigwams, 
and  spoke  as  follows :  "  If  these  Crow  dogs  are  killed, 
their  countrymen  may  attack  the  women  and  children 
left  at  the  agency,  and  thus  we  shall  lose  some  of  our  best 
people,  and  have  to  stop  our  hunt.  I  favour  letting  them 
go  on  their  solemn  promise  that  they  will  not  disturb  us 
again.  We  do  not  want  to  stop  this  hunt,  neither  do  we 
want  to  lose  the  women,  children,  and  braves  left  at  the 
agency."  At  this  the  Indians  set  up  another  great  shout, 
not  as  loud  as  the  first,  because  many  of  them  respected 
the  wishes  of  their  chief,  but  still  enough  joined  in  it 
to  convince  the  leaders  that  it  would  be  very  hard  to 
keep  the  warriors  from  taking  the  lives  of  the  captives. 


94  IVANNETA 


The  medicine-man  had  been  standing  back  out  of  sight, 
and  up  to  the  present  moment  had  said  nothing ;  but  he 
now  stepped  forward,  and  raising  his  voice,  called  out  in 
loud  tones  for  the  assembled  multitude  to  listen.  Rain- 
in-the-face  had  no  regard  whatever  for  Wa-da-ha,  but 
still  suffered  him  to  speak,  thinking  that  it  would  do  no 
harm,  and  knowing  his  influence  on  the  tribe.  Should 
he  say  anything  not  in  accordance  with  the  wishes  of  his 
superior,  he  could  be  quickly  checked. 

''  My  people,"  called  out  Wa-da-ha,  ''  these  before  you 
are  low  Crow  dogs,  and  they  certamly  deserve  death." 
At  this,  he  was  interrupted  by  a  great  shout  of  approval 
which  went  up  from  a  thousand  throats.  Waving  his 
hand  for  them  to  be  silent,  the  old  fraud  continued  : 
*'  Yes  ;  they  ought  to  die  over  the  fire.  Their  flesh  should 
be  cut  and  scratched,  their  heads  scalped,  and  they  should 
be  made  to  know  how  mighty  and  cruel  is  the  Sioux  na- 
tion. But  think,  my  people,  if  we  do  this,  as  our  chief  has 
said,  we  must  stop  the  hunt ;  we  shall  lose  those  whom  we 
love  who  are  now  living  near  the  agency.  We  cannot  do 
this  ;  we  cannot  lose  our  annual  hunt ;  nor  would  it  be  at 
all  wise  to  get  the  Crows  on  the  war-path,  and  thus  have 
them  cause  us  much  trouble.  We  are  not  afraid  of  them, 
for  we  have  taken  many  of  their  scalps  and  done  them  great 
mischief.  Be  wise,  O  brothers ;  let  these  people  go,  and 
keep  peace  in  the  nation  until  our  hunt  shall  have  fin- 
ished, and  until  we  are  where  our  people  can  be  pro- 
tected." At  this,  some  of  the  warriors  objected,  and 
raised  a  great  protest,  but  most  of  them  agreed  to  accept 
the  decision  of  the  medicine-man  and  the  chiefs. 


WANNETA. 


95 


Seeing,  now,  that  prompt  action  alone  was  necessary, 
Rain-in-the-face  and  Sitting  Bull  arose  from  their  seats 
on  the  ground,  and  commanded  the  warriors  to  allow  the 
Crows  to  pass  in  safety.  At  this  some  little  objection  was 
made,  but  when  thirty  or  forty  armed  Sioux  appeared, 
and  marching  in  front,  behind,  and  on  each  side  of  the 
Crows,  led  them  to  the  outskirts  of  the  village,  there  was 
no  hand  uplifted  to  stay  the  progress  of  the  escort  and 
the  prisoners. 

The  Crows  were  allowed  to  go  with  their  horses,  but 
without  their  arms,  which  were  taken  from  them.  It 
was  about  dusk  when  they  left  the  camp.  As  soon  as  the 
council  broke  up,  the  medicine-man  and  Spotted  Eagle 
ran  swiftly  to  the  corral  where  the  horses  were  kept,  and 
securing  two  of  the  swiftest  animals,  set  out  to  overtake 
them. 

Each  carried  a  Winchester  and  a  supply  of  shells.  The 
Crows  had  ridden  rapidly  for  four  or  five  miles,  and  then 
settled  down  to  a  steady  lope,  while  they  talked  over  the 
events  of  the  day.  The  old  medicine-man  knew  their 
tongue  quite  well,  and  although  he  would  have  been 
ashamed  to  let  his  own  people  hear  him  speak  it,  he 
would  not  hesitate  to  betray  the  secrets  of  his  own  nation 
in  the  very  language  of  those  to  whom  he  would  sell  him- 
self. They  had  not  been  more  than  one  hour  on  the  trail 
before  they  came  in  sight  of  the  men  they  were  following. 
It  was  bright  moonlight.  The  Indians  were  too  busy 
talking  to  notice  the  approach  of  Spotted  Eagle  and  the 
medicine-man  until  the  latter  were  close  upon  them.  At 
the  moment  they  heard  the  horses,  and  turned  in  alarm, 


96  WAN  NET  A 


the  medicine-man  called  out,  in  their  own  tongue  :  "  Fear 
not;  I  bring  peace— I  have  great  news  for  you.  Wait; 
do  not  run.  We  are  friends."  Thereupon  the  Crows 
pulled  up,  and  waited  until  Wa-da-ha  and  Spotted  Eagle 
drew  near,  but  on  seeing  that  they  were  Sioux  and  were 
armed,  they  were  about  to  fly  in  dismay,  when  Wa-da-ha 
called  out  once  more,  and  assured  them  of  his  intention 
to  do  them  no  harm,  again  declaring  that  he  was  the 
bearer  of  important  news.  Riding  up  alongside,  the  old 
rascal  spoke  as  follows  :  ''  I  am  the  chief  Sioux  medicine- 
man in  the  entire  lower  tribe.  This  man  with  me  is 
Spotted  Eagle,  one  of  our  bravest  and  best  w^arriors." 
At  this  allusion  to  himself,  Spotted  Eagle  chuckled  glee- 
fully. "  We  have  been  greatly  wronged  by  our  tribe, 
and  have  been  abused  and  insulted.  We  seek  revenge. 
We  will  lead  the  Crows  to  the  agency,  where  they  can 
attack  the  few  Sioux  left  there  with  perfect  safety,  as  all 
the  rest  of  the  nation  is  on  its  annual  hunt.  I  will  do  this, 
provided  you  will  agree  to  certain  things  which  we 
shall  ask  of  you." 

"Why  do  you  fight  your  own  people?"  asked  one  of 
the  Crows. 

"  Because,"  said  the  medicine-man,  ''  I  seek  revenge  on 
them.  The  young  man  here  seeks  revenge  also.  We 
wish  your  warriors  to  hearken  when  we  reach  your  vil- 
lage, and  go  with  us  to  the  spot  where  about  one  hundred 
of  my  people  are  encamped.  There  are  only  twenty 
warriors  with  them,  and  they  will  fall  an  easy  prey  into 
your  hands." 

The  Crows  were  greatly  surprised  by  the  offer,  and  did 


IV A  NNE  TA  .  97 


not  know  what  reply  to  make.  They  talked  together, 
and  turning-  to  Wa-da-ha,  one  of  them  said  :  "  Go  with  us 
to  our  village,  and  see  what  the  chief  says.  '  Of  course, 
they  were  delighted  at  the  prospect  of  having  these 
Sioux  lead  them  against  those  at  the  agency.  What  the 
reward  for  doing  this  was,  made  no  difference  to  them  ; 
all  they  wanted  was  revenge  on  the  Sioux,  and  this  they 
would  carry  out  to  the  letter  whenever  a  chance  might 
arise. 

"What  do  you  want  for  doing  this,  medicine-man?" 
asked  one  of  the  Crows. 

''  The  yoang  man  here,"  repHed  Wa-da-ha,  "  wants  a 
young  woman  at  the  agency,  by  the  name  of  Wanneta, 
given  to  him  unharmed  to  be  his  squaw.  I  want  to  be 
made  your  head  medicine-man  in  return  for  my  services." 

"  Yes,  but  we  know  not  whether  your  medicine  is  pow- 
erful. We  have  one  medicine-man,  and  he  is  very  great. 
Our  people  would  not  like  to  give  him  up  for  one  who 
comes  from  our  enemies." 

"  My  medicine  can  be  shown  when  we  reach  the  vil- 
lage," said  Wa-da-ha,  *'  and  you  can  judge  whether  it  is 
powerful  or  not.  You  must  promise  us  that  we  shall  not 
be  harmed,  or  we  will  not  go  to  the  village  with  you." 

"  We  grant  you  safe  escort  to  our  village,"  said  the 
Crow,  "  and  will  take  you  at  once  to  the  lodge  of  the 
chief,  where  you  shall  receive  food,  and  where  he  will  call 
a  council,  although  it  will  be  very  late  at  night  when  we 
arrive." 

The  party  rode  on  in  silence  for  some  time.  The 
Crows  were    rather   afraid    of  their   Sioux  companions, 


98  WANNETA. 

whose  Strange  request  seemed  so  unnatural  that  they 
could  not  but  believe  some  trap  was  being  laid  into  which 
they  would  be  lured.  They  were  very  watchful,  and  had 
the  medicine-man  or  Spotted  Eagle  raised  his  rifle  from 
the  pommel  of  his  saddle,  the  Crows  would  have  scat- 
tered instantly  and  fled  like  the  wind.  They  rode  on 
hour  after  hour  in  silence,  this  Judas,  who  was  to  betray 
his  own  flesh  and  blood  to  his  hereditary  enemies,  and  his' 
accomplice. 

About  midnight  they  reached  the  village,  and  entered 
it  without  disturbing  any  of  the  sleeping  Indians.  Rid- 
ing straight  to  the  chief's  lodge,  the  young  man  who  had 
acted  as  spokesman  for  the  Crows,  called  out  in  loud 
tones :  "  Black  Elk,  Black  Elk,  come  out.  Here  are  two 
Sioux  who  want  to  speak  with  you."  At  this,  the  chief 
arose  from  his  pile  of  buffalo  robes  and  strode  forth  from 
his  wigwam,  rifle  in  hand.  ''  What  do  you  do  here,  you 
enemies  of  my  nation  ?  "  said  he. 

The  medicine-man,  not  in  the  least  dismayed,  told  his 
story,  and  made  the  same  offer  that  he  had  made  to  the 
young  men  who  had  accompanied  him  from  the  Sioux 
camp.  Spotted  Eagle  could  not  understand  or  speak  the 
Crow^  tongue,  and  listened  to  what  was  said  in  ignorance. 
He  was  somewhat  frightened  at  the  warlike  manner  of 
the  chief,  but  upon  seeing  the  calmness  with  which  the 
medicine-man  bore  himself,  he  gritted  his  teeth,  and  re- 
solved to  brave  any  dangers,  surmount  all  obstacles,  and 
commit  any  wickedness  that  might  be  necessary  if  he 
could  thus  be  able  to  claim  Wanneta  as  his  squaw.  The 
chief  having  heard  what  Wa-da-ha   had   .to  say,  sent  a 


WANNETA.  99 


number  of  the  young  men  through  the  village,  calling  the 
warriors  to  meet  at  the  council-house.  He  went  in  ad- 
vance himself,  with  a  few  of  his  men  and  the  two  Sioux, 
and  kindled  a  bright  fire  in  the  centre  of  the  room,  so 
that  all  present  could  see  the  Sioux  and  hear  what  they 
had  to  say. 

It  was  only  a  few  moments  before  the  Crows  had  as- 
sembled and  filled  the  large  room  to  the  outer  door. 
There  were  many  glances  of  hate  directed  toward  the 
Sioux,  but  as  both  knew  that  presence  of  mind  and  cour- 
age would  alone  enable  them  to  carry  their  point,  they 
did  not  seem  in  the  least  dismayed  or  disheartened  by  the 
cold  reception  they  were  receiving.  As  soon  as  all  had 
seated  themselves,  the  chief.  Black  Elk,  took  a  large  pipe 
with  a  long  stem,  which  had  been  lighted  and  handed 
him,  and  drawing  from  it  clouds  of  smoke,  swallowed 
them,  and  blew  the  volume  through  his  nose,  then  passed 
it  to  the  Sioux,  who  did  likewise.  After  the  council-pipe 
had  been  smoked,  Black  Elk  arose  and  announced  that 
the  medicine-man.  Great  Wa-da-ha,  of  the  Sioux  nation, 
had  come  to  speak  important  words  to  them,  and  he 
hoped  that  these  words  would  be  listened  to  by  those 
present,  and  that  none  would  interrupt  or  say  aught  until 
Wa-da-ha  should  have  finished.  The  chief  bowed  toward 
the  medicine-man,  who  arose  to  his  feet  and  began,  in  the 
Crow  tongue,  to  explain  to  those  present  the  object  of  his 
visit.  The  opening  remarks  are  hardly  worth  giving 
here,  but  the  closing  words,  being  full  of  fire,  may  be  ot 
interest  to  the  reader  : 

''I  was  a  great  man  in  the  tribe.     When  I  said  '  come 


lOO  WANNETA, 


here,'  the  young  men  came  ;  when  I  said  '  go  there,'  the 
young  men  went.  I  made  it  rain,  I  made  it  thunder,  I 
brought  game,  I  made  the  fish  ascend  the  rivers,  I  cured 
the  sick,  and  I  drove  the  evil  spirits  away  from  the  tribe. 
Did  they  care  for  me  for  doing  this  ;  have  they  respected 
my  old  age  ?  No  ;  as  a  reward  for  my  great  efforts,  they 
bound  me  hand  and  foot — they  carried  me  like  a  dog,  and 
laid  me  on  the  ground.  The  chief  rubbed  his  hands  to- 
gether gleefully  over  me.  The  children  hooted  at  the 
great  medicine-man,  and  his  name,  which  was  once 
respected,  became  a  by-word. 

"  This  young  man  whom  I  have  brought  with  me, 
loved  a  young  maiden.  He  went  to  play  the  flute  at  her 
door.  The  chief  knew  that  this  young  man  was  a  friend 
of  mine,  and,  happening  along  when  he  was  playing  to 
his  sweetheart,  stopped  and  listened.  Did  he  pass  on? 
No !  He  took  the  young  man  and  shook  him  up  ;  he 
slapped  his  face,  and  broke  his  flute.  What  had  the 
young  man  done  ?  Nothing !  He  was  a  friend  of 
mine." 

The  medicine-man  well  knew  how  to  work  upon  the 
minds  of  the  Crows,  so  changing  his  subject  a  Uttle,  he 
began  in  this  wise  : 

''  The  chief  laughs  at  the  strength  of  the  Crows.  He 
says  that  they  are  weak— that  they  are  dogs.  He  says 
that  when  they  come  to  his  village,  he  will  not  torture  them 
as  if  they  were  men  ;  he  will  take  their  guns  and  kick 
them  out,  as  he  did  your  young  men  this  evening."  At 
this,  a  mighty  shout  of  disapproval  went  up  from  the  as- 
sembled throng.     Seeing  how  well  he  was  getting  on,  the 


WANNETA.  lOI 


medicine-man  began  his  final  effort.  •  "■  The  ^son  o^  the 
chief  now  boasts  that  he  killed  thirty  of  your' Voung  men 
with  his  own  hand.  Will  your  people  sitJiere  vdl-y  and  Wno^v 
that  these  words  of  slander  and  contempt  are  passing 
Rain-in-the-face's  lips?  Spring  to  arms — spring  up! 
Why  sit  you  here  idle?  Come  with  me,  and  I  will  show 
you  where  to  strike,  and  how  to  strike  hard."  Then, 
lowering  his  voice  and  bending  slightly  forward,  with  an 
expression  upon  his  countenance  well  portraying  the 
hellish  nature  of  his  soul,  he  hissed :  ''  There  are  one  hun- 
dred Sioux,  mostly  women  and  children,  near  the  agency. 
They  have  but  twenty  young  men  as  a  guard.  Come 
with  me,  and  in  two  days  you  shall  have  scalps  in  place 
of  those  that  Strong  Heart  took."  As  he  closed  the  sen- 
tence, the  murmur  of  approval,  which  had  begun  softly, 
increased  to  a  mighty  shout,  and  the  Crow  warriors 
present,  with  loud  ''  ki-yis  "  and  cheers,  brandished  their 
weapons,  and  from  hundreds  of  throats  issued  the  war- 
whoop  so  loud  and  shrill  that  the  very  walls  of  the  great 
council-house  seemed  to  rock  with  the  sound. 

''AH  we  want,"  said  the  medicine-man,  *'in  return  is, 
that  the  young  girl  at  the  agency  be  not  hurt,  and  that 
she  be  given  to  this  young  man  for  his  squaw,  and  that 
you  make  me  a  medicine-man  in  your  tribe."  The  tu- 
mult here  became  so  great  that  it  was  impossible  for  Wa- 
da-ha  to  proceed,  and  the  chief^  Black  Elk,  arose.  But  it 
was  not  until  after  shouting, ''  Be  still— be  still,"  a  number 
of  times  that  he  at  last  succeeded  in  obtaining  something 
like  order.  He  then  assured  the  two  Sioux  that  they 
would  be  protected,  and  that  they  should  lead  the  attack 


I02  WANNETA 


on^tbfir.agen-cyrtwp  .d^ys  later,  and  that  if  all  was  as  they 
repf evented  t'hcr/  dfemands  should  be  granted. 
;'.^ThW-^iVebd.u^cH%  broke  up,  and  the  whole  tribe  re- 
turned to  their  lodges,  with  the  understanding  that  a 
great  war-dance  was  to  be  held  the  next  night.  The 
medicine-man  and  Spotted  Eagle  were  shown  an  empty 
tipi,  which  they  w^ere  to  occupy  during  their  stay. 
Crawling  into  this,  these  two  wretches  congratulated  one 
another  upon  the  success  of  their  scheme,  and  rolling 
themselves  in  the  buffalo  robes,  slept  more  soundly  than 
many  a  man  whose  conscience  is  clear  of  all  thought  of 
crime  or  treachery. 

The  next  day  nothing  unusual  occurred  in  the  camp, 
the  Crows  making  ready  for  the  attack  upon  the  agency. 
At  dusk  that  night  the  war-dance  began.  As  this  is 
somewhat  similar  to  the  Sioux  dance,  described  in  the 
previous  chapter,  it  is  hardly  necessary  to  give  a  descrip- 
tion of  it.  The  medicine-man,  decked  out  in  what  finery 
he  could  borrow  or  manufacture  for  the  occasion,  was 
present,  and  took  an  active  part  in  the  proceedings. 

The  next  morning,  at  break  of  day,  fully  one  thousand 
armed  Crows,  mounted  upon  good  horses,  set  out  for  the 
agency,  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  distant.  They 
marched  quite  leisurely  that  day,  so  as  not  to  weary  the 
horses,  and  halted  at  dusk  and  slept  through  the  night 
upon  the  open  prairie  without  covering  of  any  descrip- 
tion. Next  morning  they  started  at  break  of  day,  and  by 
evening  that  night  were  within  five  miles  of  their  destina- 
tion. Here  they  halted  until  daylight,  when  they  pro- 
posed to  make  the  attaciv. 


WANNETA.  103 


As  the  Indians  were  passing  a  point  north  of  the  buffalo- 
hunters,  on  the  first  day  of  the  journey,  a  lone  scout,  in 
the  hills  four  miles  away,  seeing  so  large  a  moving  body 
— whether  buffalo  or  horsemen  he  could  not  tell— galloped 
down  depressions  and  through  ravines  until  he  was  near 
enough  to  ascertain  without  being  observed  what  this  all 
meant.  He  was  no  other  than  John  Runner,  the  best 
scout  and  trailer  in  the  whole  Sioux  nation.  He  had  been 
sent  to  look  for  buffalo,  and  was  some  twenty  miles  south- 
west of  the  Sioux  camp  when  the  horsemen  passed  him. 
The  Crow  village  was  northwest  of  the  Sioux  camp,  so 
that  in  moving  on  the  agency  far  to  the  south,  the  Crows 
were  two  points  south  by  one  east,  or,  as  the  sailors  say, 
south-southeast.  John  Runner  was  secreted  in  a  hollow 
in  the  foot-hills  when  the}^  passed,  and  was  scarcely  a  half 
mile  away  as  they  swung  around  the  edge  of  the  northern 
Bad  Lands,  a  different  section  of  Bad  Lands  from  those 
near  the  agency. 

Imagine  his  horror  when  he  saw  and  recognized  the 
medicine-man,  Wa-da-ha,  his  grandfather,  leading  these 
Crows  on  the  war-path.  A  feeling  of  sickness  came  over 
him  at  first,  which  quickly  changed,  in  accordance  with 
his  Indian  nature,  to  hatred  and  disgust.  He  divined  in- 
stantly the  purpose  of  the  expedition,  and  turning  his 
horse's  head,  galloped  toward  the  Sioux  camp,  twenty- 
five  miles  away.  It  was  about  two  o'clock  in  the  after- 
noon when  he  started  on  this  journey,  and  he  was  a  trifle 
over  two  hours  and  twenty  minutes  in  making  the  trip. 

The  Sioux  were  quietly  engaged  in  their  various  pleas- 
ures and  pursuits,  some  gambling,  others  singing  or  prac- 


:04  ^VA  N  N  E  7' A 


ticing  with  the  bow  and  rifle.  Suddenly  they  saw  a 
horseman  coming  across  the  plain  in  mad  haste.  Just  as 
he  reached  them  his  horse  stumbled  and  fell,  throwing 
his  rider  several  yards  in  advance.  John  Runner — for  it 
was  he — ^springing  to  his  feet  unhurt,  and  with  his  long 
hair  streaming  in  the  breeze,  dashed  through  the  village 
at  full  speed,  crying :  ''  The  Crows  are  marching  against 
our  people  at  the  agency  !  To  arms — to  your  horses ! 
Quick  !  They  will  soon  be  there  !  "  And  dashing  into 
the  presence  of  the  chiefs,  who  were  smoking  their  pipes 
and  lolling  in  the  shade  of  a  large  tipi,  he  called  out : 
''The  Crows,  with  one  thousand  warriors,  are  marching 
against  our  people  at  the  agency !  To  arms  instantly ! 
Call  the  braves  to  arms  !  " 

There  was  a  scene  of  excitement  following  this  an- 
nouncement which  pen  cannot  picture,  and  which  mind 
can  scarcely  conceive.  Half  a  dozen  squaws  and  Indians, 
beating  on  tom-toms,  with  doleful  singing,  soon  brought 
together  all  the  people  in  the  central  square.  The  chief, 
addressing  the  throng,  told  them  what  the  messenger  had 
seen,  and  when  the  names  of  two  of  their  own  people 
were  pronounced  as  leading  these  Crow  devils  to  the 
slaughter  of  women  and  children,  the  indignation  that 
took  possession  of  every  man,  woman,  and  child  in  that 
entire  camp  was  something  terrible  to  see.  In  less  than 
an  hour  about  a  thousand  and  five  hundred  armed  war- 
riors, on  fleet  ponies,  were  speeding  away  southward, 
while  the  women  and  children  and  old  men,  with  a  guard 
of  two  hundred  braves,  were  hurrying  with  loads  of  meat 
as  fast  as  possible  in  the  wake  of  the  advancing  army. 


WANNETA 


05 


Never,  in  the  history  of  the  Sioux  nation,  had  such  a  host 
taken  the  war-path.  The  combined  forces  of  the  two 
tribes,  led  by  such  chiefs  as  Sitting  Bull,  Rain-in-the-face, 
Gopher,  Spotted  Tail,  Red  Cloud,  and  Two  Bears,  was 
enough  to  inspire  every  warrior  with  great  courage,  and 
give  his  arms  strength  and  his  eye  steadiness  for  the  fray. 
They  rode  all  that  night,  and  in  the  morning  rested  but 
an  hour,  in  order  to  allow  the  horses  to  eat  a  little  and 
stretch  their  stiffened  limbs  before  again  taking  up  the 
march  against  the  Crows. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

STRONG   HEART   AND   WANNETA   AT   THE   AGENCY. 

The  two  days  following  the  departure  of  the  tribe  on  the 
annual  hunt  were  spent  very  quietly  at  the  agency,  Wan- 
neta  tenderly  caring  for  Strong  Heart  and  giving  him 
such  medicine  as  she  thought  would  hasten  his  recovery. 

The  lodges  which  the  Indians  had  erected  were  placed 
upon  the  banks  of  a  good-sized  stream,  and  were  about 
three  hundred  yards  from  the  government  buildings. 
The  ground  between  them  and  the  camp  was  level,  and 
free  from  underbrush  or  trees.  A  few  cottonwoods 
grew  on  either  side  of  the  stream.  Its  banks  were  about 
ten  feet  high  and  quite  steep  ;  the  width  of  the  creek  was 
about  one  hundred  feet,  and  the  water,  for  some  distance, 
was  quiet  and  deep.  There  wxre  a  few  canoes  moored  at 
the  water's  edge,  which  the  natives  used  when  crossing 
on  hunting  excursions,  or  when  bringing  fire-wood  from 
the  drift-piles  on  the  opposite  side.  The  time  passed  by 
rapidly,  and  neither  Wanneta  nor  Strong  Heart  had  any 
premonition  of  the  danger  that  awaited  them.  In  bhssful 
ignorance  they  passed  the  time  as  only  lovers  can,  until 
the  very  night  that  the  Crows  encamped  five  miles  from 
the  agency. 

The    Sioux,  on  the  morning  of  this  day,  after  resting 
their  ponies,  took  up  the  march  again  as  rapidly  as  pos- 
sible, and  about  dusk  halted  ten  miles  north  of  the  agency 
1 06 


WANNETA.  107 


to  rest  a  little  before  advancing  to  find  out  whether  or 
not  the  Crows  were  in  the  neighbourhood. 

It  was  a  bright  evening,  and  Wanneta  and  her  lover 
were  seated  in  the  dimly-lighted  tipi.  The  escort  of 
braves  were  lounging  in  their  wigwams,  a  hundred  yards 
away,  smoking  their  pipes  or  gambling  with  little  coloured 
stones.  The  squaws  had  prepared  food  a  few  moments 
before,  and  all  had  satisfied  the  crayings  of  their  appe- 
tites. 

One  of  the  employees  of  the  agency  had  been  out  hunt- 
ing, and  on  his  way  home,  followed  the  edge  of  the  water 
for  several  miles.  The  river  having  cut  down  into  the 
soil,  as  we  have  said,  to  a  considerable  depth,  a  horseman 
could  pass  along  the  verge  of  the  stream  and  be  invisible 
to  any  one  some  distance  back  upon  the  prairie.  In  this 
way  he  unconsciously  passed  fully  half  of  the  Crow  In- 
dians. 

The  chiefs  had  called  a  consultation  before  attacking 
the  agency,  and  were  in  a  group  near  the  edge  of  the 
bank,  discussing  whether  they  should  wait  until  morning, 
as  was  their  intention  when  they  arrived  at  this  spot,  or 
push  on  to  the  assault  that  night.  The  half-breed  hunter 
knew  enough  of  the  Crow  tongue  to  understand  what 
they  were  talking  about.  So  he  stopped  his  horse  and 
listened  a  few  moments.  He  recognized  the  voice  of  one 
of  the  principal  Crow  chiefs ;  he  also,  to  his  great  amaze- 
ment and  horror,  heard  Wa-da-ha,  the  medicine-man, 
well  known  to  the  agency  employees,  debating  with  the 
hereditary  enemies  of  his  nation,  as  to  which  was  the  best 
way  of  slaughtering  a  hundred  of  his  own  people.     The 


io8  WAN  NET  A. 


half-breed  was  badly  frightened,  but  becoming  bolder  as 
the  conversation  went  on,  he  decided  to  listen  to  all  that 
was  said,  and  if  his  horse  made  a  sound  that  should  betray 
him,  to  leap  into  the  stream,  swim  across,  and  escape 
through  the  darkness. 

Indian-like,  his  horse  was  well  trained,  and  the  animal, 
conscious  of  the  presence  of  strangers,  stood  patiently 
waiting,  with  ears  thrown  forward,  on  the  alert  for  any 
movement  his  master  might  make.  The  half-breed  stood 
with  his  arm  thrown  over  the  horse's  neck,  his  rifle  in 
readiness  upon  his  left  arm,  and,  as  he  Hstened,  this  is 
what  he  heard : 

"  Black  Elk  is  a  great  chief,"  said  the  medicine-man, 
''  but  he  knows  not  the  Sioux  people  as  well  as  I  do. 
They  are  up  early  in  the  morning,  and  will  flee  into  the 
agency  buildings  as  soon  as  they  catch  sight  of  us.  If  we 
make  the  attack  now,  they  will  not  have  a  chance  to  fly, 
and  we  can  surround  and  cut  them  all  down  without  dan- 
ger to  ourselves." 

''  The  medicine-man  speaks  wise  words,"  said  one  of 
the  Crow  sub-chiefs ;  ''  we  will  listen  to  what  he  has  to 
say." 

Spotted  Eagle  had  been  standing  beside  Wa-da-ha,  and 
wishing  to  take  part  in  the  conversation,  judging  that  they 
were  talking  about  the  attack,  he  nudged  the  medicine- 
man and  said  to  him  :  "  Tell  them  to  move  on  at  once  and 
plan  to  surround  the  village.  The  camp  is  several  hun- 
dred yards  from  the  agency,  and  by  making  a  wide  detour 
we  can  pass  the  buildings  unnoticed  and  attack  the  camp 
.and  escape  with  the  prisoners  and  scalps  before  the  agent 


WANNETA.  109 


can  arouse  his  men."  Wa-da-ha  made  known  Spotted 
Eagle's  idea  to  the  Crows.  It  was  favourably  received, 
and  all  decided  to  act  upon  it  at  once. 

''  Let  us  call  the  young  men  together,"  said  Black  Elk, 
*'and  march  to  the  attack."  With  that  he  gave  a  war- 
whoop,  which  brought  all  the  warriors  around  him, 
mounted  on  their  ponies.  At  the  sound  the  horse  of  the 
half-breed  became  frightened,  and  it  was  with  great  diffi- 
culty that  his  master  could  keep  him  quiet  so  as  to  hear 
what  more  was  said. 

''  Young  men,"  said  the  chief,  ''you  are  to  observe  the 
following  instructions :  The  Indian  girl  called  Wanneta, 
very  beautiful  and  beloved  by  this  young  man,  is  not  to 
be  harmed.  She  is  probably  in  the  lodge  of  the  son  of 
Rain-in-the-face,  Strong  Heart,  who  is  the  treacherous 
dog  who  killed  many  of  your  people  two  weeks  ago  in 
the  Bad  Lands,  and  whom  you  must  take  alive,  if  possi- 
ble, for  torture.  When  we  have  returned  to  our  village, 
you  are  to  respect  and  reverence  our  Sioux  friends  here, 
who  have  led  us  in  the  attack,  as  if  they  were  your  brother 
Crows.  This  elder  one  is  to  become  one  of  our  medicine- 
men. Spotted  Eagle  will  become  a  great  warrior  with 
us.  It  is  to  them  we  owe  this  opportunity  of  striking  a 
telling  blow  upon  the  Sioux  dogs ;  therefore  believe  and 
respect  them.  Now  to  your  horses,  and  we  will  advance 
cautiously."  So  saying.  Black  Elk  leaped  upon  his  pony 
and  set  out  at  a  slow  trot  across  the  plain,  followed  by 
his  Avarriors. 

As  they  moved  on  through  the  falling  darkness,  they 
uttered  no  sound.     When  within  two  miles  of  the  agency 


no  WANNETA. 


the  column  turned  toward  the  north,  to  pass  far  above 
the  buildings,  and  slackened  their  speed  somewhat  in 
order  that  any  danger  of  being  discovered  and  having 
their  plans  frustrated  might  be  avoided. 

Scarcely  had  the  column  moved,  than  the  half-breed 
plunged  his  horse  into  the  stream,  and,  holding  tightly  to 
the  rawhide  bridle,  swam  ahead  and  directed  the  animal 
where  to  land  on  the  opposite  bank.  As  the  last  of  the 
Crows  were  passing  the  spot,  they  fancied  the  wind 
brought  to  their  ears  the  sound  of  a  splash  in  the  waters 
below.  Some  of  them  halted  their  ponies  and  rode  to 
the  edge  of  the  bank.  x\s  they  peered  anxiously  into  the 
darkness,  they  could  see  no  sign  of  the  noble  animal  and 
its  rider  who  were  to  bear  the  news  of  their  coming  to 
the  agency  and  to  the  camp  before  their  diabohcal  work 
could  commence. 

-Reaching  the  shore  in  safety,  the  half-breed  sprang  on 
the  animal's  back,  and,  with  lash  vigourously  applied,  flew 
over  the  plain  as  fast  as  his  pony  could  bear  him.  In  an 
incredibly  short  time  he  reached  a  point  opposite  the 
camp,  and  plunging  his  froth  and  foam  flecked  steed  into 
the  water,  swam  through  the  depths  to  the  other  side, 
where  he  scrambled  up  the  steep  bank  to  the  plain  above. 
Leaving  his  horse,  heaving  and  panting,  he  rushed  into 
the  village  and  called  the  braves  about  him. 

"  The  Crows  are  coming  with  many  warriors.  Take 
your  rifles  and  carry  the  wounded  man  to  the  agency 
building  without  delay.  Do  not  waste  a  moment.  Run, 
run,  instantly,"  and  catching  up  his  own  rifle,  the  half- 
breed  rushed  toward  the  tipi  where  lay  Strong  Heart, 


WANNETA.  Ill 


followed  by  all  the  men  in  the  village.  They  gathered 
up  the  buffalo  robes,  on  which  the  young  man  lay,  by  the 
four  corners,  and  hastily  running  to  the  agency  store, 
rushed  pell-mell  into  it  with  their  burden. 

While  they  were  doing  this,  Wanncta  and  the  other 
women  hurriedly  gathered  a  few  pounds  of  dried  beef, 
and  with  the  children  that  were  in  the  small  v^illagc,  fol- 
lowed on  their  heels.  As  soon  as  they  reached  the  build- 
ings, the  employees,  some  six  or  eight  in  number,  and  the 
agent  himself,  attracted  by  the  noise,  came  running  out 
to  see  what  was  the  matter.  It  did  not  take  him  long  to 
understand  the  condition  of  affairs.  He  gave  instructions 
that  Strong  Heart  should  be  carried  up-stairs — the  main 
building  of  the  agency  was  two  stories  high — and  laid  on 
the  floor  of  a  room  having  but  one  small  window.  Fifteen 
of  the  warriors  he  stationed  at  the  small  block-house,  at 
a  point  which  commanded  three  sides  of  the  buildings, 
and  the  remaining  Sioux,  with  his  own  men,  he  placed  in 
various  positions  at  doors,  windows,  and  loop-holes  within 
the  warehouse  and  the  dwelling. 

The  women  and  children  were  sent  into  the  cellar,  with 
the  exception  of  some  of  the  bravest,  who  were  left  above 
with  plenty  of  calico  and  linen  to  bind  up  the  wounds  of 
any  that  might  be  hurt.  The  great  gates  of  the  agency 
were  shut  and  fastened,  the  doors  and  windows  of  all  the 
buildings  locked  and  barred,  the  agent  rolled  out  a  keg 
of  fine  rifle-powder,  and  set  three  of  the  squaws  to  load- 
ing empty  shells,  so  that  they  should  not  run  short  of  am- 
munition, in  case  they  had  to  withstand  a  long  attack. 
He  brought  up  several  hundred  bags  of  cartridges  and 


112  W  AN  N  ETA. 


distributed  them  among  the  men,  and  laid  a  dozen  brand- 
new  Winchesters  in  various  parts  of  the  house,  within 
the  reach  of  those  who  were  to  defend  the  women  and 
children.  When  all  this  was  done,  they  felt  quite  safe  as 
to  the  probable  result  of  the  attack,  thinking  that  the 
half-breed  had  greatly  exaggerated  the  number  of  the 
enemy. 

The  main  body  of  the  Sioux  did  not  rest  more  than  an 
hour,  and  as  the  Crows  were  advancing  from  the  north- 
west, they  were  coming  from  the  north ;  but  the  Sioux 
had  ten  miles  to  come  and  were  proceeding  very  lei- 
surely, while  the  Crows  had  about  five  miles  to  come  and 
were  trotting  their  horses. 

The  Crows  passed  without  being  seen  or  heard,  a  mile 
above  the  buildings,  and,  swinging  around,  came  gradu- 
ally in  toward  the  deserted  village.  They  approached 
from  the  eastward  very  cautiously.  Nearly  a  hundred 
of  them  dismounted,  and,  advancing  on  all  fours,  crawled 
to  a  part  of  it  nearest  the  agency,  while  others  surrounded 
the  tipis  fringing  the  stream.  All  drew  from  their  belts 
their  scalping-knifes  and  tomahawks,  and,  upon  a  war- 
whoop  from  the  chief,  sprang  through  the  entrance  of 
each  lodge  with  uplifted  knife  and  hatchet,  ready  to  brain 
those  supposed  to  be  lying  inside. 

Just  as  the  village  was  surrounded,  the  moon,  which 
had  been  hidden  behind  a  heavy  bank  of  clouds,  came  out 
in  all  its  brightness  and  shed  a  penetrating  light  upon  the 
scene.  Imagine  the  disgust  of  the  Indians  to  find  their 
intended  victims  gone.  Not  a  soul  was  there,  and  all 
that  was  left  for  them  to  wreak  their  vengeance  on,  were 


WANNETA.  113 


several  curs  which  ran  howling  hither  and  thither,  dodg- 
ing the  vicious  thrusts  of  knife  or  strike  of  tomahawk 
from  the  exasperated  Indians. 

''Ah,"  said  the  medicine-man  to  a  crowd  of  assembled 
warriors,  ''some  one  has  heard  of  our  coming  and  has  led 
the  Sioux  into  the  agency.  We  will  get  them  yet.  Come 
on;  follow  me.  1  will  lead  you  to  the  attack."  There  was 
murmuring  among  the  Crows,  and  some  openly  avowed 
that  he  had  led  them  into  a  trap ;  but  as  everything  in  the 
wigwams  betokened  a  hasty  flight,  and  as  the  crafty  old 
fellow  used  his  most  persuasive  eloquence,  he  soon  in- 
duced them  to  follow  his  lead. 

"  They  shall  not  escape  me,"  he  hissed.  "  I  will  get 
them  and  deliver  them  into  your  hands.  You  shall  have 
blood  and  scalps,  to  pay  you  for  the  wrongs  which  have 
been  perpetrated  upon  your  nation.  Come,  oh  Crows, 
follow  me  to  victory." 

Wa-da-ha  leaped  upon  his  pony's  back,  and  followed 
closely  by  Spotted  Eagle,  the  chiefs  and  head  warriors, 
while  the  others  trailed  along  in  the  rear,  dashed  toward 
the  government  buildings.  The  trampling  of  so  many 
horses  made  considerable  noise,  and  seeing  that  further 
concealment  was  impossible,  the  Crowds  raised  their  war- 
whoop,  and  dividing  into  two  parties,  swung  around,  the 
one  behind  and  the  other  in  front  of  the  agency. 

Those  within  could  see  by  the  bright  moonlight  what 
an  enormous  host  they  had  to  contend  with,  and  the 
stoutest  hearts  quailed  as  they  saw  that  they  were  out- 
numbered thirty  to  one.  The  Crows,  too,  they  saw  had 
nearly  as  good  arms  as  they  themselves,  and  the  only 


114  WANNETA 


thing  that  could  save  them  would  be  the  arrival  of  troops 
or  the  coming  of  their  people  from  the  buffalo  hunt. 

The  agent  saw  that  he  and  his  men  were  in  very  tight 
quarters,  and  doubted  whether,  with  such  an  army  sur- 
rounding him,  he  could  get  a  message  to  the  nearest  mili- 
tary post.  He  did  not  know  whether  to  attempt  to  send 
a  scout  or  not,  and  resolved  to  wait  until  a  consultation 
could  be  held. 

As  the  Crows  were  cavorting  about  the  buildings,  hoot- 
ing and  yelling,  and  discharging  their  rifles,  the  agent 
called  up  the  women  from  the  cellar,  and  sending  with 
them  a  number  of  men,  gave  instructions  that  windows  and 
doors  be  doubly  barricaded.  The  buildings  were  very 
strongly  put  together,  and  were  of  very  heavy  timber. 
They  could,  therefore,  resist  any  number  of  bullets,  but 
were  not  at  all  fire-proof.  The  three,  and  the  block- 
house, which  have  been  repeatedly  mentioned,  were  con- 
nected ;  that  is,  built  end  to  end,  so  that  a  person  could 
pass  from  one  to  the  other  without  being  seen.  The  last 
building  was  the  lowest,  but  the  broadest,  being  square. 
It  was  composed  entirely  of  logs.  This  was  the  block- 
house, or  fort,  and  was  so  strongly  built,  the  ends  of  the 
logs  being  dovetailed,  that  no  Indian  could  batter  it 
down.  The  loop-holes  commanded  the  structure  from 
all  sides,  and  it  was  not  possible  for  the  Crows  to  advance 
upon  it  without  great  loss. 

The  warehouse,-  in  which  was  the  meat  and  meal,  was 
at  the  north.  The  store  and  the  apartments  in  which 
the  agent  lived  adjoined  this.  The  next  building  was 
occupied  by  the  employees  of  the  agency ;  then  came  the 


W  A  N  N  ETA  .  lis 


block-house.  The  meat  on  hand  consisted  of  some  seven 
or  eight  hundred  shoulders  and  sides  of  hogs.  This  was 
to  be  issued  to  the  Indians  in  case  the  beef  supply,  for  some 
unforeseen  reason,  should  fail.  As  this  was  salted  and 
cured,  it  was  very  hard  and  dry,  and  while  a  bullet  would 
pass  through  seven  or  eight  inches,  a  barrier  of  meat  a 
foot  thick  would  afford  sufficient  resistance  to  stop  any 
bullet. 

The  squaws  and  a  few  of  the  men  worked  with  the 
superhuman  strength  that  excitement  and  danger  alone 
give,  and  it  was  not  many  moments  before  every  door 
and  window  from  the  north  end  of  the  buildings  to  the 
south  was  strengthened  with  this  novel  but  effective  bar- 
ricade of  pork.  There  were  plenty  of  kegs  of  meal  which 
might  have  been  used,  but  the  agent  considered  the  salt 
pork  better. 

The  Crows  did  not  leave  the  defenders  in  doubt  long 
as  to  what  their  intentions  were.  The  high  board  fence 
which  surrounded  all,  and  which,  while  tolerably  strong, 
was  by  no  means  bullet-proof,  was  not  an  obstacle  worthy 
of  consideration ;  still  it  hindered  them  from  obtaining 
a  clear  view  of  the  first  story  of  the  buildings.  So  at 
a  given  signal  five  or  six  hundred  Crows  dismounted, 
rushed  to  it,  each  seized  a  board,  and  pulled  and  tugged 
together,  thus  tearing  down  and  carrying  off  in  large  sec- 
tions all  of  the  fence  and  the  gates.  This  surprised  the 
defenders,  and  although  it  rendered  them  somewhat  un- 
easy, did  not  alarm  them,  as  the  fence  was  of  no  value  as 
a  protection.  The  defenders  simultaneously  opened  a 
rapid  fire,  and  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  a  number  of 


Il6  WANNETA. 


the  warriors  stagger  and  fall,  many  of  whom  were  unable 
to  rise,  and  had  to  be  carried  off  the  field  by  their  com- 
rades. 

The  agent  ordered  the  braves  and  his  men  to  shoot  all 
Indians  who  came  as  near  as  the  dark  line  upon  the 
ground  which  marked  the  spot  where  the  fence  had  stood. 
So  they  waited  with  cocked  rifles  the  approach  of  the 
Crows  to  the  dead-line.  The  Indians  had  heaped  the  re- 
mains of  the  fence  in  a  large  pile,  and  setting  fire  to  it, 
soon  had  the  whole  mass  in  a  roaring  flame.  They  could 
not  resist  the  temptation  of  executing  a  small  war-dance 
about  the  bright  blaze,  and  having  done  this,  returned  to 
the  attack  with  renewed  spirits  and  redoubled  energies. 
The  agent  looked  on  complacently  as  his  fence  was  being 
burned,  and  when  asked  how  he  felt  about  it,  remarked, 
with  the  usual  carelessness  of  his  class,  that  it  was  Uncle 
Sam's  money  that  paid  for  the  fence,  and  that  he  did  not 
care  what  became  of  it. 

The  Crows  formed  a  ring  of  about  a  hundred  yards 
from  the  agency  buildings,  and  circling  around  and 
around,  their  horses  on  a  dead  run,  discharged  their 
rifles  as  they  rode.  When  the  horses  became  tired,  those 
who  had  been  waiting  took  their  places  while  the  first  set 
rested.  Thus  they  kept  up  an  incessant  fire.  The  only 
effect  of  this  was  to  fill  the  strong  and  heavy  weather- 
boarding  full  of  lead.  Perhaps  a  few  bullets  entered  some 
crack  or  crevice  and  buried  themselves  in  the  walls  or  in 
the  piles  of  meat  about  the  loop-holes,  but  there  was  no 
damage  done  whatever. 

It  did  not  take  the  Crows  many  minutes  to  see  that 


W  ANN  ETA  .  117 


their  bullets  made  no  impression  upon  the  buildings,  and 
that  those  inside  were  emptying  their  saddles  and  send- 
ing their  best  braves  to  the  happy  hunting-grounds  at  an 
alarming  rate.  So  they  withdrew  to  the  fire  and  devised 
new  tactics.  They  left  the  ponies  in  charge  of  some 
fifty  braves  and  on  foot  stormed  the  doors  and  tried  to 
batter  them  down.  They  selected  for  this  purpose  two 
heavy  posts  taken  from  the  fence,  and  put  each  in  the 
hands  of  a  dozen  of  their  strongest  men,  who  went  on  a 
quick  run  at  the  door. 

The  besieged  saw  them  coming,  and  were  somewhat 
alarmed  at  the  aspect  affairs  were  now  taking.  The 
agent  called  out  loudly  to  open  fire  rapidly  upon  them. 
As  the  Crows  approached  with  their  battering-rams  and 
crossed  the  dead-line,  they  received  a  shower  of  bullets 
which  killed  five  or  six  of  each  set.  One  of  the  parties 
dropped  the  log  and  took  to  their  heels  ;  the  other  came 
right  on,  a  man  falling  every  now  and  then,  but  reached 
the  door  with  four  of  their  number  unhurt.  They  struck 
it  twice,  but  were  too  excited  to  hit  hard  enough  to 
break  it  down.  Two  of  them  were  shot  on  the  door-step, 
and  the  other  two,  losing  all  heart,  turned  and  ran  swiftly 
to  where  their  companions  were  watching.  Black  Elk 
then  told  his  braves  to  try  the  white  man's  way  of  firing, 
and  to  aim  all  together  very  carefully  at  the  loop-holes. 
This  they  did,  discharging  their  arms  simultaneously.  A 
thousand  rifles  fired  as  one  had  the  effect  of  bringing  the 
Sioux  from  the  north  all  the  more  rapidly  as  this  thun- 
derous report  reached  their  ears,  but  it  killed  three  of 
those  within  and  wounded  four. 


Ii8  WANNETA. 


As  the  sound  reached  the  ears  of  the  Sioux,  Sitting 
Bull  and  Rain-in-the-face,  who  were  riding  in  front, 
lashed  their  ponies  into  a  furious  speed,  and  calling  to 
their  followers,  who  needed  no  second  bidding,  came  on 
to  the  agency.  Nearer  and  nearer  they  drew,  until  they 
could  plainly  hear  the  war-cries  of  the  Crows.  So  intent 
were  the  latter  upon  the  new  mode  of  assault,  that  they 
did  not  know  of  the  approach  of  the  Sioux  until  they  were 
close  upon  them. 

The  Crows  had  tried  for  some  time  to  set  fire  to  the 
buildings,  and  some  of  their  best  bow-men  had  been 
shooting  arrows,  headed  with  red-hot  coals,  at  the  roofs. 
Out  of  some  fifteen  or  twenty  shots,  three  of  the  brands 
kindled  a  space  upon  the  dry  roofs  of  the  north  and  cen- 
tral buildings.  One  of  the  besieged  sprang  up  to  put  out 
the  fire,  but  fell  back  with  a  bullet  through  his  head.  At 
least  five  hundred  rifles  were  directed  toward  the  blaze, 
and,  had  any  one  shown  himself,  instant  death  would  have 
been  his  fate.  The  fire  gained  rapidly,  and  those  within 
knew  that  over  their  heads  an  enemv  was  working  Avhich 
would  soon  drive  them  forth,  an  enemy  against  which 
they  could  not  fight  with  either  rifle  or  knife.  Two  more 
brave  fellows  within  sprang  up  to  make  another  at- 
tempt. Both  fell  back,  one  shot  in  three  places  and  the 
other  fairly  riddled  with  lead.  Just  as  smoke  was  pour- 
ing into  the  upper  stories  of  the  building — so  dense  that 
Strong  Heart  had  to  be  removed  to  the  lower  floor — 
there  came  a  sound  which  was  heard  above  the  roar  of 
repeating  arms,  and,  which  sent  a  thrill  of  gladness 
through    the    heart  of  every  one  within  those  doomed 


WANNETA. 


119 


walls.  It  was  the  Sioux  war-whoop,  and  as  it  ran^r  out, 
bringing  gladness  to  one  side  and  sorrow  and  chagrin  to 
the  other,  those  who  uttered  it  dashed  into  sight,  and 
charged  without  an  instant's  pause. 

Now  ensued  a  tight  in  the  open  plain,  in  which  a  thou- 
sand Crows,  stung  to  exasperation  by  their  failure  to  carry 
the  fort,  furiously  assailed  fifteen  hundred  Sioux.  The 
horses  of  both  parties  were  tired,  and  it  was  a  question 
of  a  few  moments  only  before  one  or  the  other  should 
give  way,  for  Indians  w^ill  seldom  fight  in  the  open  plain. 
After  the  first  few  charges  the  lines  drew  apart,  and  a 
steady  fire  was  kept  up  on  both  sides  for  fifteen  or  twenty 
minutes.  The  moon  became  obscured  in  clouds  for  a 
time,  so  that  the  aim  of  both  parties  was  very  uncertain, 
and  they  could  not  tell  whether  they  were  directing  their 
rifles  at  their  enemies  or  not.  So  there  was  a  lull  in  the 
fight  until  each  should  be  able  to  see.  In  a  few  moments 
the  moon  shone  out  in  all  its  brightness,  and,  without 
waiting  further,  the  Sioux  raised  their  battle-cry  and 
charged  the  Crows. 

The  line  wavered  an  instant  and  then  broke,  and  with 
loud  ''ki-yis,"  the  defeated  Crows  fled  toward  their  own 
village,  pursued  by  nearly  a  thousand  of  the  most  fleet  of 
the  Sioux.  A  number  were  killed  in  the  pursuit,  but  as 
the  horses  ot  the  victors  were  worn  out  after  their  long 
run,  hardly  five  miles  had  been  traversed  before  most  of 
the  animals  showed  signs  of  fatigue,  and  gradually,  one 
after  another  dropped  out  of  the  race  and  returned  to 
the  agency. 


CHAPTER    IX. 

THE    SCENE   AT   THE   AGENCY. 

When  the  Sioux  swept  down  and  charged  the  Crows 
with  a  war-whoop  of  such  volume  and  strength  that  it 
seemed  to  almost  shake  the  heavens,  the  delight  of  those 
inside  the  little  fortress  could  scarcely  be  expressed  in 
words.  They  danced,  they  shouted,  and  carried  on  al- 
most like  crazy  people.  It  was  only  a  few  moments  before 
they  saw  what  would  be  the  result  of  the  fight,  so  all  in 
the  fort  and  in  the  northern  building  brought  their  guns 
and  ammunition  and  joined  the  men  and  women  crowded 
in  the  agent's  house.  A  scene  was  enacted  here  that  beg- 
gars description.  Every  one  was  so  rejoiced  to  see  the 
Crows  in  full  retreat,  and  to  know  that  there  would  be 
no  massacre  and  no  captivity,  that  they  went  through  all 
sorts  of  antics. 

As  soon  as  the  enemy  were  in  full  retreat,  the  Sioux 
crowded  around  the  buildings  and  called  to  those  inside 
to  come  out.  The  doors  were  thrown  open,  and  every 
one  within  the  burning  building  ran  into  the  plain.  Six 
strong  braves  bore  in  advance  of  the  crowd  the  litter  upon 
which  lay  Strong  Heart.  This  they  carried  out  some 
little  distance  and  set  down  in  a  place  of  safety.  The 
people  having  thus  escaped,  the  agent  called  to  the  Sioux 
to  dismount,  and  some  two  hundred  men  worked  with 
might  and  main  to  save  what  they  could  of  the  contents 

120 


WAN  N  ETA.  12 


of  the  houses.  The  fire  had  gained  such  headway  on  the 
roof,  and  was  fanned  by  so  stiff  a  breeze,  that  there  was 
no  possibility  of  saving  any  of  the  houses.  The  barn  and 
wagon-shed,  after  being  rifled  of  their  contents  and  the 
horses  there  stabled,  had  also  been  fired  by  the  Crows. 

The  Indians  worked  as  hard  as  they  could,  and  carried 
all  the  household  provisions  and  pork  safely  outside  the 
burning  buildings.  When  this  was  done,  the  agent  and 
his  assistants  had  to  stand  idly  by  and  watch  the  devour- 
ing flames.  There  was  nothing  for  him  to  do  but  to  send 
to  the  nearest  railroad  and  telegraph  station  an  account 
of  what  had  happened,  and  to  notify  the  authorities  at 
Washington  to  send  instructions  and  money  for  the  erec- 
tion of  new  buildings,  and  the  purchase  of  horses  and 
other  necessary  commodities.  The  Indians  found  their 
village  undisturbed  by  the  Crows,  and,  by  crowding  and 
sleeping  six  or  seven  in  a  tipi,  managed  to  furnish  the 
agent  and  his  wife  and  employees  with  several  lodges  unti' 
better  accommodations  could  be  secured. 

The  flames  mounting  high  in  air,  made  such  a  brill- 
iant light  that  people  fifty  miles  away  saw,  by  the  red 
haze,  that  something  unusual  had  happened.  The  Crows, 
looking  back  far  distant  on  their  homeward  race,  saw  it, 
too,  and  gave  vent  to  their  delight  in  war-whoops  and 
yells  as  they  sped  across  the  prairie.  The  Indians  and 
whites  watched  until  nothing  remained  but  masses  of 
bright  red  coals.  Then,  as  it  was  late  at  night,  they 
turned  in.  A  guard  of  a  hundred  warriors  was  left  to 
watch  the  provisions.  They  spent  their  time  in  dancing 
about  the  fire  and  keeping  up  a  series  of  songs,  now  and 


122  WANNETA. 


then  interspersed  with  a  few  war-like  demonstrations, 
such  as  shouts  and  yells.  They  helped  themselves  very 
liberally  to  the  pork,  and  many  a  shoulder  and  piece  of 
bacon  was  devoured  after  being  first  cooked  over  the 
embers. 

When  the  first  volley  was  fired  by  the  Crows  as  they 
rode  around  the  buildings,  Wanneta,  who  had  left  her 
charge  for  a  few  moments  to  get  a  bucket  of  water  and 
speak  with  those  down-stairs,  rushed  up  in  great  alarm 
and  sat  down  by  the  side  of  her  lover,  answering  his  ques- 
tions and  listening  with  great  agitation  to  the  sounds  of 
attack.  At  first  Strong  Heart  was  very  anxious  to  go 
below  and  assist,  and  when  the  building  was  fired  and 
they  carried  him  down,  it  was  all  Wanneta  could  do  to 
prevent  him  from  getting  up,  weak  as  he  was,  and  joining 
in  the  defense.  Strong  Heart,  like  all  Indian  young  men, 
could  not  bear  to  see  a  fight  in  which  his  own  people  were 
engaged  without  lending  them  his  assistance.  Indians 
have  been  known  to  fight  when  terribly  wounded,  and 
there  are  cases  on  record  where  braves  who  have  been 
cut  and  shot  a  number  of  times,  have  sat  up  with  their 
back  propped  against  a  tree  or  a  dead  horse,  loading  and 
firing  their  rifles  for  several  hours.  The  same  stoicism 
was  displayed  by  many  soldiers  in  the  late  war  for  the 
Union. 

As  the  fight  went  on,  and  the  Crows  were  circling  on 
their  fast  flying  ponies  around  and  around  the  buildings, 
Wanneta  and  Strong  Heart  sat  perfectly  still  for  some 
time,  listening  to  the  dull  thud  of  the  hoofs  upon  the  turf 
and  the  yells  of  those  within  and  without.    The  discharge 


W  A  N  N  E  TA 


123 


of  the  rifles  was  so  rapid  that  they  did  not  feel  at  all  afraid, 
nor  were  they  in  the  least  bit  nervous.  When  one  is  in 
a  building  and  there  is  a  fight  outside  or  below,  and  the 
shooting  is  very  active,  one  is  not  apt  to  be  half  so  badly 
frightened  as  if  there  were  an  occasional  discharge.  In 
the  first  case  one  is  nerved  to  see  or  hear  almost  any- 
thing ;  in  the  other,  one  listens  with  bated  breath  for  each 
report,  and  thus  the  imagination,  having  full  sway  during 
the  pause,  is  inflamed  by  the  nervous  and  excitable  con- 
dition of  the  mind. 

As  the  fight  grew  hot,  those  inside  cheered  and  yelled 
in  answer  to  those  without.  Every  once  in  a  while  a  bul- 
let would  smash  through  a  glass  window,  and  another, 
with  a  dull  zip,  would  bury  itself  in  the  stacks  of  meat 
behind.  The  patter  of  the  lead  striking  the  heavy  weather- 
boarding,  indicated  to  the  young  folk  that  a  very  heavy 
fire  was  being  directed  against  them. 

"  Wanneta,"  said  Strong  Heart,  after  the  shooting  had 
been  continued  for  about  fifteen  minutes,  ''  I  think  we  are 
perfectly  safe  here,  unless  they  set  fire  to  the  build- 
ings. In  case  they  do  this,  there  is  no  hope  for  us  what- 
ever." 

''  If  they  do  set  fire  to  the  building,"  said  Wanneta, 
''  the  men  can  run  up  on  the  roof  and  extinguish  the  blaze 
before  it  has  gained  much  headway." 

"  No,  they  can't,"  said  Strong  Heart,  *'  because  every 
Crow  will  watch  that  blaze,  keeping  his  rifle  turned 
toward  it,  and  the  life  of  the  first  man  who  shows  himself 
will  not  be  worth  an  old  pony." 

Wanneta  groaned  when    she  heard  this,  but,  as  there 


124 


WANNETA 


was  no  indication  of  the  building  being  fired,  she  kept 
her  usual  composure.  She  gave  Strong  Heart  a  drink  of 
water  and,  leaving  him  for  a  few  moments,  ran  down- 
stairs to  see  how  the  defenders  were  getting  along.  The 
lamps  in  the  agency  had  been  lighted  at  first,  but  as  they 
interfered  with  the  men's  aim,  they  had  been  turned 
down  or  blown  out,  and  each  man  handled  his  gun  in 
comparative  darkness,  the  moonlight  outside  enabling 
him  to  direct  his  fire  with  considerable  accuracy.  While 
Wanneta  was  talking  to  the  women,  the  Crows  ceased 
their  circling  about  the  agency,  and  advanced  and  tore 
down  the  fence,  as  before  described,  and  tried  to  batter 
in  the  door. 

Pulling  off  the  boards  and  wrenching  apart  the  cross- 
pieces  made  considerable  noise.  Strong  Heart,  hearing 
it,  called  out  loudly  for  Wanneta.  She  ran  up  and  joined 
him,  to  tell  him  what  was  being  done,  and  then  went 
down-stairs  again.  After  the  unsuccessful  attempt  to  bat- 
ter down  the  door,  the  Crows  charged  in  a  body  against 
the  building,  and  shot  many  arrows  with  live  coals  at- 
tached, or  threw  blazing  brands  on  the  roof  Wanneta, 
looking  out  through  a  small  crack,  saw  what  was  being 
done,  and,  with  a  despairing  cry,  ran  up-stairs  to  tell 
her  lover.  As  this  charge  was  made,  the  besieged  fired 
all  the  cartridges  in  the  magazines  of  their  guns  in  rapid 
succession.  The  Crows  were  so  near  that  their  aim  was 
very  effective.  They  were  compelled  to  withdraw  pre- 
cipitately. 

''  Strong  Heart,"  said  Wanneta,  ''your  fears  were  well 
founded,  for  these  devils  have  set  fire  to  the  roof.     As  I 


IVANNETA.  125 


was  down-stairs  1  saw  fifteen  or  twenty  arrows  and  blaz- 
ing brands  directed  against  our  fort.  It  is  not  possible 
that  among  so  many  all  should  fail  to  do  the  fearful  work 
for  which  they  were  designed.  In  case  the  roof  catches 
fire,  we  will  stay  up  here  as  long  as  we  can  and  then  go 
down.     The  men  below  will  try  to  put  the  fire  out." 

There  was  a  rough  plastering  on  laths  against  the 
rafters  of  the  roof,  the  room  being  in  this  way  made  very 
high  and  spacious.  There  was  no  attic  or  garret.  So 
that  if  a  blaze  should  start,  it  would  burn  very  little 
before  it  would  be  detected  by  our  friends  under- 
neath. 

"If  the  roof  does  catch  fire,"  said  Strong  Heart,  "you 
must  let  me  take  my  rifle  and  fight  with  the  men.  I  will 
do  it.  I  will  not  be  shut  up  and  die  like  a  coward.  I 
will  get  outside  and  die  like  a  man." 

"  You  must  not  do  that.  Strong  Heart.  Please  do  not 
go  out — do  not  leave,  for  my  sake,  unless  we  see  that  we 
are  to  be  roasted  alive.  Then  we  will  run  for  the  river, 
but  not  until  then." 

Strong  Heart  lay  still  for  a  few  moments,  for  he  did 
not  want  to  join  his  companions  unless  Wanneta  wished. 
Had  there  been  no  one  there  to  plead  with  him  to  stay, 
or  had  there  been  some  one  whom  he  did  not  love,  he 
probably  would  have  gone  below  and  fought  with  the 
rest.  He  would  not  have  shown  weakness,  even  though 
his  arm  and  shoulder  greatly  piined  him  ;  he  would  have 
loaded  and  fired  with  his  ricrht  arm,  and  shut  his  teeth 
with  the  grit  characteristic  of  his  people,  and  would  have 
been  the  last  to  complain.     Wanneta  sat  by  his  side,  and 


126  WANNETA. 


did  not  speak  for  some  time.  The  noise  of  the  conflict 
drowned  the  crackling  noise  that  was  becoming  louder 
above,  and  it  was  not  until  a  loud  snap  was  heard  and  a 
piece  of  plaster  fell  from  the  pointed  ceiling  to  the  floor 
that  anything  unusual  was  noticed.  Then  they  could  see 
small  flames  plying  their  destructive  work  in  the  lath  and 
rafters  exposed  by  the  falling  plaster.  There  was  no 
longer  any  doubt  that  the  building  was  on  fire. 

The  flames  spread  along  the  ridge  with  great  speed, 
and  every  few  seconds  another  piece  of  plaster  fell  to  the 
floor,  exposing  more  of  the  fire.  It  was  only  a  few  mo- 
ments before  the  smoke  from  above  settled  down  nearly 
to  them.  They  could  remain  on  the  second  floor  but  a 
short  time  longer.  Wanneta  rushed  to  the  stairs  and 
called  to  the  men  below.  Two  of  them  obeyed  her  sum- 
mons, and  came  running  up  with  buckets  of  water.  One 
rushed  up  the  ladder,  opened  the  skylight,  and  was  about 
to  step  upon  the  roof,  when,  with  a  loud  shriek,  he  fell 
twenty  feet  to  the  floor  beneath,  shot  through  the  head. 
Not  Avishing  her  lover  to  see  more  of  this,  Wanneta  ran 
to  the  steep  stairs  and  called  again  for  assistance.  Four 
strong  men  came  quickly,  and,  at  her  request,  carried 
Strong  Heart  down  to  a  safer  place.  Going  to  a  dark 
corner  of  the  room,  they  laid  his  bed  upon  the  floor,  and 
then  returned  to  their  posts  of  duty. 

Wanneta  threw  herself  by  his  side,  and,  until  the  glad 
sound  of  the  Sioux  war-whoop  Avas  heard,  did  not  leave 
him. 

"Dear  Strong  Heart,"  she  said,  "do  not  leave  your 
bed  unless  the  building  burns  so  far  that  we  cannot  stay 


WANNETA.  127 


here  longer.  Then  take  your  rifle,  and  give  me  the  rifle 
of  the  man  killed  up-stairs,  and  wc  will  all  run  for  the 
river,  take  the  canoes,  and  get  across  to  a  place  of 
safety." 

'•  Wanneta,  let  me  get  up  ;  I  cannot  stand  it  here.  1 
hear  the  death-song  of  several  Crows  outside.  Let  me 
get  out — I  must  join  in  the  fight :  "  and  as  he  concluded, 
he  raised  himself  to  a  sitting  position,  and  stretched  out 
his  right  hand  for  his  rifle,  which  they  had  placed  by  his 
side  to  be  used  should  the  Crows  enter  the  fort.  Wan- 
neta saw  that  prompt  measures  would  alone  prevent  him 
from  carrying  out  his  intentions ;  so  throwing  both  arms 
around  his  neck,  she  held  him  fast,  and  in  doing  so,  hurt 
his  shoulder  so  that  he  almost  cried  out  with  pain.  She 
pushed  him  back  gently,  and  made  him  lie  down  upon 
the  soft  buffalo  and  bear  robes.  Then  she  held  his  right 
arm  with  both  hands  and  prevented  him  from  again  ris- 
ing, and  pleaded  with  all  her  might.  By  her  efforts  and 
her  pleading,  she  managed  to  keep  him  on  his  back. 

''  Strong  Heart,  you  told  me  at  the  old  village  that  you 
loved  me,  and  I  believe  it ;  but  if  you  get  up  and  go  out, 
unless  it  is  necessary,  I  will  not  believe  you — 1  will  not 
trust  you."  This  made  him  a  little  angry,  for  he  took  it 
differently  from  what  she  had  anticipated.  He  replied 
instantly  :  ''  If  the  Sioux  nation  is  in  danger  it  is  my  duty 
to  aid  them,  and  although  I  may  be  suffering  from  a 
slight  wound,  it  is  no  reason  why  I  should  lie  idly  by  and 
let  the  brothers  of  my  own  nation  pour  out  their  heart's 
blood  in  order  that  I  may  escape.  No !  I  am  the  son  of 
Rain-in-the-face,  the  greatest  Sioux  chief  that  ever  lived, 


128  WANNETA. 


and  I  will  conduct  myself  as  becomes  the  son  of  Rain-in- 
the-face,  and  will  not  act  the  coward. 

''  I  will  lie  here,  Wanneta,  until  the  last  moment,  and 
if  the  roof  burns  and  falls,  I  will  charge  with  the  rest  and 
with  you  and  make  a  great  attempt  to  reach  the  other 
side  of  the  river. '  There  was  a  few  moments  of  silence 
after  this,  the  lovers  listening  to  the  sounds  of  the  rifles, 
the  cries  of  the  besiegers  and  the  besieged.  Presently, 
Strong  Heart  said  :  "  Come  close  to  my  side,  dear  friend," 
— she  had  run  to  the  front  to  see  what  was  the  matter,  and 
was  standing  a  few  feet  away  when  he  spoke.  At  his 
bidding,  she  came  and  sat  down  close  to  him. 

''  Wanneta,"  said  he,  ''  when  I  told  you  that  I  loved 
you,  I  meant  every  word  I  said.  Were  you  in  earnest 
when  you  said  you  loved  me  in  return?" 

*'  I  was,"  she  said,  "  and  because  I  wanted  to  keep  you 
here  upon  your  couch  is  the  reason  I  said  I  would  not 
love  you  if  you  went  out  to  fight.  It  is  because  I  think 
so  much  of  you  and  hold  you  so  dear  that  I  do  not  want 
to  lose  you,  or  have  you  fall  into  the  hands  of  those  re- 
vengeful Crow  dogs." 

''  Wanneta,  I  believe  every  word  you  say,  and  know 
that  your  love  for  me  is  as  deep  as  is  that  of  any  woman 
for  man.  I  think  that  I  had  better  speak  further  upon 
this  matter,  because,  if  I  have  to  go  out  to  the  fight,  I  do 
not  know  what  will  become  of  me  or  what  will  become 
of  you.  If  we  leave  together,  wx  may  both  escape,  or 
one  of  us  may  be  killed  and  the  other  left ;  therefore,  I 
wish  to  make  a  very  strange  request,  and  want  to  know 
if  you  will  promise  me  you  will  carry  it  out.      You  know, 


WAN  NET  A.  129 


if  they  see  that  I  am  wounded,  they  will  capture  me  alive. 
That  means  death  by  slow  torture.  For  you,  capture 
means  marriage  to  some  Crow  warrior  whom  you  do  not 
love,  and  who  will  be  a  very  harsh  master  to  you  :  there- 
fore, I  want  you,  dear  Wanneta,  to  make  an  agreement 
with  mc  similar  to  that  which  we  made  the  day  at  the 
cliffs  when  we  had  such  a  narrow  escape.  If  they  come 
to  take  me,  and  I  am  wounded  or  fallen  and  you  are 
there,  take  this  knife  " — and  he  gave  her  the  same  hunt- 
ing-knife that  he  carried  the  day  they  were  in  the  Bad 
Lands — *'  and  with  it  run  me  to  the  heart,  and  then  your- 
self. If  I  am  not  so  badly  wounded,  and  can  handle 
weapons,  I  will  plunge  this  knife  into  the  heart  of  my 
captor,  and  then  will  end  both  our  lives.  Should  we 
both  be  disarmed,  and  unable  to  escape  a  worse  fate  than 
death,  then  I  will  die  at  the  stake,  as  should  a  brave 
Sioux  ;  you  must,  in  that  case,  look  out  for  yourself." 

"  That  is  too  horrible,  Strong  Heart.  Do  not  talk  that 
way.  I  will  take  this  knife,  as  you  wish,  but  I  will  not 
use  it  unless  we  can  signal  each  other  with  our  eyes,  if 
captured,  and  agree  as  to  what  we  shall  do." 

''  Well,  so  be  it,"  said  Strong  Heart;  ''  we  will  not  use 
the  knife  unless  by  your  eyes  I  see  you  give  consent, 
then  for  the  worst."  , 

''Suppose  this  trouble  all  passes  by  and  we  escape?" 
said  Wanneta. 

''  Then,"  said  Strong  Heart,  ''  will  come  one  of  the 
happiest  moments  of  my  life.  Then  we  shall  be  safe, 
for  our  people  will  leave  us  a  guard  of  several  hun- 
dred   warriors,    and    they    will  not  make  the  hunt  very 


I30  WANNETA 


long,  but  will  go  on  the  war-path  against  the  Crows, 
who  have  caused  all  this  trouble.  There  is  yet  another 
thing  that  I  must  speak  of  before  more  moments  pass, 
as  there  is  no  telling  what  may  happen  in  the  next  few 
hours. 

*'  You  told  me  that  you  loved  me,  Wanneta,  and  I  be- 
lieve you.  Now  I  want  to  know  if  you  will  love  me  still 
further," — and  here  he  raised  himself  again  to  a  sitting 
posture  and  supporting  himself  with  his  right  arm,  while 
she  instinctively  drew  near  and  tenderly  laid  him  against 
her  breast — "  I  want  to  know  if  you  will  become  my 
squaw.  You  know  I  am  well  able  to  care  for  you ;  you 
know  how  much  I  think  of  you,  and  all  that  1  would  do 
for  you.  Will  you  consent  to  this,  dear  Wanneta,  as  soon 
as  I  am  well  and  strong  again  ?  " 

An  instant's  pause,  a  little  hesitation  on  the  part  of  the 
Indian  girl,  and  then,  as  does  every  woman  whose  heart  is 
touched  by  true  love,  she  said,  ''  Yes." 

Just  then  the  men  came  down  from  above,  and  an- 
nounced that  three  of  their  number  had  been  shot  in  try- 
ing to  put  out  the  fire.  Those  in  the  little  fortress  who 
had  been  most  brave  and  reckless  turned  pale.  The 
white  men  tightened  their  belts,  and  nerved  themselves 
to  meet  the  worst.  The  Indians  became  desperate,  and, 
for  about  five  minutes,  all  fired  as  fast  as  they  could 
cram  cartridges  into  the  magazines  of  their  rifles  in  the 
endeavour  to  drive  back  the  red-skins.  These  had  seen 
the  advance  of  the  fire,  and  knowing  that  it  would,  sooner 
or  later,  drive  out  those  within,  gathered  around,  waiting 
for  what  seemed  to  them  their  certain  prey. 


WAN  NET  A,  131 


Just  as  matters  were  getting  at  their  worst,  and  the 
men  were  beginning  to  be  blinded  by  smoke,  and  to  talk 
of  making  a  charge  for  the  river,  in  hopes  of  thus  escap- 
ing, there  rang  out  upon  the  air  the  well-known  Sioux 
war-whoop. 

Many  times,  upon  the  desert,  a  lonely  traveller  who  has 
been  wending  his  wearisome  journey,  day  after  day, 
across  sandy  wastes,  sees  far  ahead,  dimly  outlined 
against  the  sky,  the  palm-tree,  sure  sign  of  springing 
waters  and  the  rest  of  an  oasis.  He  quickens  his  step, 
his  heart  is  light,  his  eye  re-kindles,  and  his  whole  as- 
pect is  changed.  So  with  these  dejected  and  desperate 
men.  When  the  sound  of  the  war-cry  of  their  nation 
rang  out,  it  brought  to  them  gladness  and  the  promise 
of  escape.  They  all  cheered  in  return,  but.  on  account  of 
the  great  racket  outside,  of  course  were  not  heard.  They 
stopped  firing,  for  fear  of  hurting  their  own  countrymen. 
They  gathered  at  the  doors  and  windows,  and  peered  out 
of  the  little  port-holes  to  see  what  was  happening.  The 
moon  came  out  very  bright  for  the  next  ten  minutes,  and 
they  could  discern  everything  almost  as  well  as  if  all 
these  doings  had  been  going  on  by  daylight. 

They  saw  the  Sioux,  several  hundred  more  in  number 
than  the  Crows,  dashing  on  to  the  fray,  led  by  Rain-in- 
the-face  and  Sitting  Bull,  warriors  whose  prowess  was 
unequalled.  On  swept  the  Sioux  leaders,  followed  by 
warriors  eager  for  blood,  eager  for  fight.  Every  one 
had  thrown  down  his  blanket,  his  bread-sack — everything 
but  his  weapons.  They  charged  the  Crows  at  once,  and 
as  they  wheeled  off  to  the  right,  delivered  a  most  sting- 


132  WANNETA. 


ing  fire.  Some  of  them  fired  under  their  horses'  necks, 
others  over,  while  not  a  few,  to  show  in  what  contempt 
they  held  the  fighting  powers  of  the  Crows,  sat  bolt-up- 
right and  discharged  their  rifles  without  protection.  The 
result  you  know.  The  Crows  fled,  and  the  field  belonged 
to  the  Sioux.  The  young  braves  began  to  scalp  the  slain, 
while  the  chiefs  rushed  to  the  agency  buildings,  and 
pounding  upon  the  doors,  loudly  called  to  those  within 
to  open  and  come  out. 

It  did  not  take  the  Indians  long  to  congratulate  each 
other  upon  their  escape.  Indians  are  not  given  to  many 
embraces  nor  to  the  shedding  of  tears.  Their  stolidity 
of  nature  will  not  permit  them  to  indulge  in  what  they 
regard  as  foolishness. 

Rain-in-the-face,  having  ascertained  that  his  son  was 
safe,  took  Sitting  Bull  by  the  arm  and  led  him  to  Strong 
Heart's  side,  where  he  had  been  laid  in  a  place  of  safety 
by  the  young  men.  He  had  told  Sitting  Bull  before  of 
Strong  Heart's  bravery  in  killing  so  many  Crows.  Sit- 
ting Bull,  usually  stern,  ferocious,  and  bloodthirsty,  paid 
the  young  man  a  compliment  which  is  worth}^  of  being 
recorded  here. 

"  Strong  Heart,  son  of  Rain-in-the-face,  you  have 
showed  that  you  are  rightly  named.  If  I  had  one  thou- 
sand young  men  like  you,  I  would  drive  the  Long  Knives 
out  of  our  hunting-grounds  forever.  Young  man,  if  your 
enemies  ever  injure  you  again,  the  whole  nation  will 
avenge  you." 

Those  of  the  Sioux  who  had  been  killed,  were  placed 
in  an  empty  tipi  and  watched  over  by  two  squaws,  who 


WANNETA.  133 


kept  up  a  moaning  and  dismal  singing  all  night  long. 
After  this  was  done,  some  of  the  Indians  and  the  agent, 
together  with  his  family,  turned  in  at  the  little  village 
for  the  night,  but  the  greater  part  of  them  camped 
upon  the  plain,  with  no  covering  save  the  canopy  of 
heaven. 


CHAPTER    X. 

WA-DA-HA   AND    SPOTTED    EAGLE    IN   A   TIGHT   PLACE. 

Wa-DA-HA  and  Spotted  Eagle  were  with  the  foremost 
Crows  in  the  flight,  for  they  well  knew  the  fate  that  was 
in  store  for  them,  should  they  be  taken  by  their  own 
people.  Therefore,  as  the  Sioux  pursued,  they  whipped 
their  ponies  and  made  them  gallop  as  fast  as  the  tired 
steeds  could,  in  a  desperate  effort  to  escape. 

Occasionally  they  heard  the  well-known  war-whoop  in 
the  rear,  signifying  to  them  that  a  Crow,  whose  horse 
was  unable  to  keep  up,  had  fallen.  But  as  these  sounds 
grew  fainter  and  fainter  as  the  night  wore  away,  they 
soon  gained  courage,  and  trusted  that  their  escape  was 
certain.  They  rode  side  by  side,  a  Httle  in  advance  of 
the  Crows,  for  some  distance  and,  after  the  sounds  of 
pursuit  had  died  away,  let  their  panting  animals  lower 
their  gait  to  a  slow  walk.  Thus  they  proceeded  for  a 
number  of  miles,  when  they  stopped  and  encamped  for  the 
rest  of  the  night.  As  they  rode  along  together,  both  in 
moody  silence,  they  thought  how  desperate  was  their  sit- 
uation, and  wondered  whether  the  Crows  would  wreak 
their  vengeance  upon  them  for  proposing  an  assault 
which  had  resulted  so  disastrously  to  the  attacking 
party. 

Wa-da-ha  did  not  care  much  how  affairs  went ;  he  had 
134 


W  ANN  ETA.  135 


lost  his  position  in  his  own  tribe,  and  he  knew  well  that 
the  chances  were  greatly  against  his  being  adopted  into 
the  Crow  nation  as  a  medicine-man.  As  he  thought  over 
these  things,  he  hardened  his  heart  and,  crushing  down 
any  feelings  of  fear  which  may  have  arisen  for  the  mo- 
ment, nerved  himself  to  meet  whatever  the  future  should 
bring,  whether  of  good  or  evil. 

Spotted  Eagle  was  more  of  a  coward  than  the  medicine- 
man, and  as  he  rode  along,  he  thought  of  the  foolish  and 
desperate  step  he  had  taken.  Although  outwardly  he 
showed  no  signs  of  a  tormented  mind  and  uneasy  con- 
science, yet  inwardly  he  suffered  intensely.  He  was  not 
as  bad  as  many  young  Indians,  for,  although  reckless  and 
dissipated,  the  only  really  serious  crime  that  could  be 
brought  against  him  was  his  late  treachery.  As  the 
young  man  thought  it  over,  the  question  came  to  him  as 
it  had  to  the  medicine-man.  What  will  the  Crows  do  with 
us  now  that  they  have  been  defeated  ?  Turning  to  his 
companion,  he  asked,  ''  Oh,  great  Wa-da-ha,  tell  me  what 
shall  we  do  to  pacify  the  Crows.  They  are  riding  a  little 
in  our  rear,  and  I  can  hear  from  their  mutterings  that 
they  are  very  angry  over  their  defeat,  and  that  they  lay 
it  to  us." 

"Young  man,"  said  Wa-da-ha,  "the  only  thing  that 
will  pull  us  through  this  scrape,  will  be  nerve  and  grit. 
If  I  thought  the  Sioux  did  not  know  of  our  share  in  the 
business,  we  would  escape  to-night  and  go  back  to  their 
camp;  but  as  they  came  in  such  large  numbers,  all 
painted  and  ready  for  fight,  I  think  they  must  have 
learned  of  our  intended  attack  through  a  scout.     Or  they 


136  WAN  N  ETA. 


may  have  seen  us  as  we  passed  around  the  Bad  Lands; 
therefore,  1  prefer  to  take  chances  with  the  Crows,  rather 
than  return  to  the  village  and  be  put  to  death  by  my  own 
people.  If  we  were  only  certain  that  they  did  not  know 
of  our  doings,  we  could  return  in  safety." 

''  Well,  medicine-man,"  said  Spotted  Eagle,  ''  suppose 
you  get  off  your  horse  and  let  me  lead  him.  Then  do 
you  creep  back  to  where  the  Crows  are.  When  within 
a  hundred  yards,  rise,  turn,  and  walk  ahead  of  them  for 
some  little  distance,  so  as  to  hear,  if  possible,  what  they 
think  of  our  conduct  in  this  affair.  If  they  are  in  favour 
of  making  us  prisoners,  the  best  thing  that  we  can  do  is 
to  go  back  to  the  Sioux,  and  run  the  risk  of  their  having 
discovered  our  part  in  the  attack." 

''  Young  man,"  said  Wa-da-ha,  ''  I  will  do  as  you  say ; 
but  I  w^ant  you  to  understand  that,  if  we  are  separated, 
we  must  each  stand  up  for  the  other  in  deed  and  in 
speech,  and  that  if  one  of  us  is  taken  captive  by  the 
Sioux,  he  is  not  to  tell  anything  that  will  criminate  the 
other." 

*'  I  agree,"  said  Spotted  Eagle. 

"  Then,"  said  the  medicine-man,  "  lead  my  horse ;  I 
will  rejoin  you  presently." 

Slipping  from  the  pony's  back,  he  ran  several  hundred 
yards  toward  the  rear,  until  within  hearing  distance  of 
the  Crows.  He  gained  this  position  without  being  no- 
ticed by  taking  advantage  of  the  little  darkness  caused 
by  the  moon  passing  through  a  great  mass  of  clouds. 
Wa-da-ha  heard  Black  Elk  and  some  of  the  warriors 
talking  very  earnestly  too-^ther.  and  all  that  thev  said  was 


WANNETA.  137 


wafted  by  a  gentle  breeze  in  his  direction,  so  that  not  one 
word  of  the  conversation  did  he  lose. 

"  No,  Black  Elk ;  the  young  men  are  very  clamorous 
for  the  death  of  these  two  Sioux.  They  have,  it  is  true, 
taken  us  to  the  agency  and  fulfilled  their  part  of  the  con- 
tract, but  we  did  not  find  a  hundred  women,  children,  and 
old  men  alone,  as  they  said  we  would.  We  found  a  gar- 
rison of  men,  who  poured  a  destructive  fire  into  our 
ranks.  How  was  it  that  the  Sioux  came  in  just  at  the 
right  moment  and  charged  us,  if  these  bad  men  had  not 
sent  word  to  them  of  our  movements?  " 

The  chief  thought  a  moment,  and  then  replied  :  '*  I  do 
not  think  that  they  meant  to  lead  us  into  ambush.  I 
think  we  were  seen  when  we  passed  the  Bad  Lands  by 
some  scout  from  the  Sioux  party,  who  reported  his  dis- 
covery. I  think,  from  what  these  men  say,  they  have 
been  greatly  wronged  by  their  tribe,  and  that  they  left 
seeking  vengeance  upon  the  chief  and  his  son  in  retalia- 
tion for  insults  and  injuries.  1  should  deem  it  advisable 
to  watch  them  both  closely  until  we  reach  our  village. 
Let  us  then  take  them  into  the  council,  question  them 
closely,  and  send  word  by  a  messenger,  with  a  peace-pipe 
in  his  hand,  to  the  Sioux  reservation.  If  the  Sioux  say 
that  the  men  are  traitors  to  them,  we  will  spare  them,  and 
adopt  them  into  the  tribe,  as  agreed.  If  the  Sioux  say 
that  these  men  are  friends  of  theirs,  we  will  kill  them." 

''  Well,"  cried  one  of  the  warriors,  '*  the  Sioux  may  send 
back  word  that  these  men  are  friends  of  theirs,  and  loyal 
to  Rain-in-the-face,  in  order  to  get  them  for  punishment 
at  home." 


138  WANNETA. 


''  No,"  said  Black  Elk  ;  '^  they  will  not  do  that.  If  the 
men  are  traitors,  and  tried  to  betray  the  women  and  chil- 
dren left  at  the  agency,  they  will  be  only  too  glad  to  have 
them  put  to  death  here.  You  see,  if  they  should  propose 
to  torture  them  at  home,  some  relatives  would  intercede, 
and  want  them  spared  on  conditions.  The  warriors  and 
head  men  know  that  they  could  scarcely  dare  to  overrule 
the  wishes  of  these  friends.  The  head  men  and  the  chief 
will  want  to  mete  out  vengeance  and  make  an  example 
of  them.  Therefore,  they  would  rather  have  the  prisoners 
meet  their  richly-deserved  fate  at  the  hands  of  the  Crows, 
than  have  them  escape  any  punishment. 

''  Now,  my  brothers  and  warriors,  listen.  Bind  these 
two  as  soon  as  they  reach  our  village,  so  they  cannot  es- 
cape. Send  a  trusty  messenger  who  speaks  their  tongue, 
with  a  pipe  of  peace,  to  the  Sioux  nation,  and  find  out 
what  they  have  to  say  with  reference  to  them.  We  shall 
reach  our  village  some  time  day  after  to-morrow,  and  as 
soon  as  we  get  there,  I  will  give  orders  for  the  binding  of 
the  two  men,  and  will  start  the  messenger  on  his 
journey." 

"  Well  said,  chief,"  cried  the  first  warrior  ;  ''  it  shall  be 
as  you  wish." 

The  medicine-man,  having  heard  enough  to  make  his 
ears  tingle,  and  to  cause  even  his  strong  knees  to  tremble, 
ran  quickly  ahead  to  Spotted  Eagle,  and  made  known  to 
him  the  whole  of  the  conversation. 

''  What  shall  we  do?  "  said  the  young  man,  anxiously. 

"  Well,"  said  the  medicine-man, ''  we  dare  not  try  to  es- 
cape now,  for  they  are  wrought  up  to  such  a  pitch  that 


WAN  NET  A.  139 


they  will  shoot  us  at  once  if  they  suspect  us  of  such  an 
idea.  I  think  the  chances  may  be  more  in  our  favour 
when  we  reach  the  village,  so  we  had  better  go  quietly 
there." 

*'  Cannot  we  make  a  dash  for  it,  Wa-da-ha?  Couldn't 
we  go  to  our  people,  and  make  them  believe  that  we  have 
done  nothing  wrong?" 

''  No,  young  man,"  said  Wa-da-ha,  "  if  we  foolishly  at- 
tempt to  escape,  we  shall  be  killed  without  doubt.  Go 
quietly  on  to  the  village  and  bide  your  time." 

A  few  moments  after  this  talk  had  taken  place,  three 
Crows  trotted  up  to  where  the  Sioux  were,  and  told  them 
that  Black  Elk  had  given  orders  that  all  should  encamp 
for  the  night,  and  that  under  no  circumstances  should 
either  Spotted  Eagle  or  the  medicine-man  leave  camp 
without  first  speaking  to  the  chief.  Then  the  Crows 
picketed  their  ponies  and,  lying  down  upon  the  ground, 
told  them  to  prepare  for  the  night's  rest.  These  Crows 
were  virtually  a  guard  appointed  by  the  chief  to  watch 
the  Sioux,  and  see  that  they  did  not  escape.  Early  the 
next  morning  the  march  was  resumed,  and  continued  until 
dark.  Another  night  was  spent  on  the  plain,  and  about 
noon  of  the  next  day  the  warriors  entered  the  village 
which  they  had  left  in  such  glad  spirits  and  with  such 
certainty  of  success.  The  women,  children,  and  old  men 
crowded  out  to  see  them  enter,  and  to  hear  what  had  been 
their  fortune  in  the  fight. 

The  bodies  of  the  slain  had  been  carried,  according  to 
Indian  custom,  upon  the  backs  of  the  ponies,  and  the  in- 
jured had  been  brought  on  rough  litters,  strapped  between 


I40  WANNETA 


two  ponies.  At  the  sight  of  so  many  dead  and  wounded, 
the  squaws  set  up  a  mournful  wail,  and  each  rushed  for- 
ward to  see  if  her  husband  or  relative  had  been  among 
those  who  had  fallen  in  the  fight.  While  this  scene  was 
taking  place,  and  the  women  were  crying  and  weeping 
over  the  bodies  of  the  dead,  a  very  different  scene  was 
going  on  near  the  great  council-house.  The  prisoners — 
for  such  they  now  were — had  been  closely  watched  all  the 
morning,  and  when  the  whole  nation  had  gathered  at  the 
council-house,  both  Wa-da-ha  and  Spotted  Eagle  w^ere 
seized  and,  in  spite  of  expostulations,  had  their  hands  se- 
curely bound  behind  them,  and  w^ere  forced  to  enter  the 
lodge.  The  chief  stood  up  amidst  a  profound  silence  and 
directed  two  of  his  swiftest  messengers  to  take  the  best 
ponies  in  the  tribe,  selecting  those  that  had  not  been  fa- 
tigued by  the  long  march,  and  go  as  quickly  as  possible 
to  the  Sioux  nation,  bearing  each  a  pipe  of  peace.  There 
they  were  to  learn  what  was  the  feeling  toward  the  medi- 
cine-man and  Spotted  Eagle.  Having  charged  them 
what  they  should  say  to  the  Sioux,  the  chief  ordered 
them  to  leave  without  delay,  and  as  they  rode  out  of  the 
camp,  he  produced  the  council-pipe  and,  having  lighted 
it,  passed  it  around  to  all  the  head  warriors  present.  No 
council  would  be  complete,  and  no  ceremony  considered 
properly  enacted,  without  the  use  of  the  pipe.  It  is  as 
essential  to  the  Indian  as  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures 
in  a  church  service  would  be  to  us. 

The  messengers  were  expected  to  ride  all  that  da}'  and 
night,  and  to  arrive  at  the  Sioux  camp  shortly  after  day- 
light the  second  morning.     They  were  to  start  on  the  re- 


IVANNETA.  141 


turn  trip  about  three  hours  after  reaching  the  village,  and 
should  their  horses  hold  out,  would  be  back  at  the  Crow 
camp  about  two  or  three  o'clock  of  the  third  morning 
after  leaving.  The  chief  very  gravely  opened  the  debate, 
and  for  one  of  no  legal  education  his  arguments  were  cer- 
tainly very  strong,  his  rulings  excellent,  and  the  decisions 
arrived  at  as  good  as  those  of  our  average  lawyer. 

Addressing  the  people  assembled,  he  stated  in  as  few 
words  as  possible  the  case  before  them,  and  before  speak- 
ing, asked  of  each  that  he  should  first  listen  to  what  he 
had  to  say  and  then  give  his  own  views.  Black  Elk  then 
went  on  to  say  that  the  two  men  had  kept  the  agreement 
made  with  the  Crows,  but  that  on  account  of  their  defeat 
the  young  braves  were  very  clamorous  for  the  death  of 
both,  for  they  reasoned  that  it  was  evident  that  the  Sioux- 
had  led  them  into  a  trap.  This  argument  the  chief 
claimed  could  be  easily  refuted.  The  prisoners  would 
hardly  have  dared  return  with  them,  but  would  have 
gone  over  to  the  Sioux  in  the  attack,  had  they  been 
decoys.  Since  the  Crows  had  been  defeated,  it  showed 
all  the  more  clearly  to  his  mind  that  the  men  were  in- 
nocent. Had  they  not  been  innocent,  they  would  have 
thrown  off  all  pretense  and  joined  their  own  people  as 
soon  as  the  charge  was  made. 

Each  one  of  the  chiefs  made  a  speech,  giving  his  views 
of  the  case.  There  were  so  many  who  wanted  to  talk, 
and  some  had  so  much  to  say,  that  it  was  well  into  the 
night  before  the  council  was  ended.  The  drift  of  opinion 
of  the  older  people  was  in  favour  of  adopting  the  medi- 
cine-man and  Spotted  Eagle  into  the  tribe. 


142  WANNETA. 

Upon  the  adjournment  of  the  council,  the  Sioux  were 
led  to  the  same  tipi  which  they  had  occupied  before  start- 
ing upon  the  expedition,  and  were  given  quarters  there. 
Three  of  the  Crows  watched  them  that  night.  The  next 
day  there  was  no  council  held.  But  at  seven  o'clock  in 
the  evening  one  was  called,  to  last  all  night,  if  neces- 
sary, or  until  the  messengers  returned  from  the  Sioux 
nation.  The  Indians  had  fortified  themselves  for  this 
council  by  eating  large  quantities  of  meat  during  the 
day-time. 

The  same  line  of  argument  was  taken  up  here  as  at  the 
previous  one,  and  there  was  little  said  to  interest  the 
reader  during  the  early  part  of  the  assembly.  But  as  the 
hour  of  midnight  drew  near,  the  speeches  became  more 
animated.  Many  persons  who  had  been  sleeping,  aroused 
themselves  and  crowded  into  the  room  to  hear  the  de- 
bate and  to  learn  what  the  Sioux  people  said  concerning 
the  prisoners.  The  medicine-man  was  not  allowed  to 
speak  for  himself  until  shortly  before  midnight,  when,  in 
response  to  many  calls  for  him,  the  chief  caused  his  arms 
to  be  loosed  and,  giving  him  a  place  to  stand  where  all 
should  see  and  hear,  commanded  him  to  say  on. 

"  Friends  of  the  Crow  nation,"  began  Wa-da-ha,  "  I  ap- 
pear before  you  not  as  I  should  have  liked  to  have  come. 
This  young  man,  Spotted  Eagle,  and  myself  have  been 
taken  and  bound  by  your  people  because  they  imagine 
that  we  have  tried  to  betray  you  into  the  hands  of  the 
Sioux.  When  first  I  came  to  your  village  some  days  ago, 
I  was  promised  power  and  safety,  should  I  lead  an  attack 
upon  a  hundred  women  and  children  who  were  settled 


WA  A'A'E  TA  .  143 


temporarily  at  the  agency,  while  their  own  people  were 
away  on  a  buffalo  hunt.  I  led  your  people  in  this  attack. 
1  did  not  know  that  any  Sioux  other  than  those  whom 
we  expected  to  attack  were  near.  There  was  no  man 
more  surprised  than  I  to  see  them,  and  since  that  time, 
in  thinking  the  matter  over,  it  has  occurred  to  me  that  we 
must  have  been  observed  when  we  were  passing  the  Bad 
Lands. 

*'  Now,  the  point  that  I  wish  to  impress  upon  you  is 
the  same  that  your  chief  has  already  raised.  Would  I 
betray  my  own  nation  and  come  here  and  live  with  you 
without  reward  ?  No  !  I  want  reward.  If  I  were  a  spy 
and  trying  to  betray  you,  would  I  live  in  your  own  town, 
would  1  have  returned  from  the  attack  with  you,  instead 
of  joining  my  own  brothers  as  soon  as  they  came  in  sight? 
What  I  have  done  should  prove  to  you  conclusively  that 
I  have  acted  in  perfectly  good  faith.  Now,  then,  why  am 
I  bound ;  why  do  you  not  untie  me  ?  This  young  man 
and  myself  are  innocent  of  having  done  you  any  wrong. 
We  tried  in  every  way  to  make  the  attack  a  success ;  we 
knew  not  what  would  be  the  outcome,  and  had  we  not 
been  molested  by  the  Sioux,  we  should  have  swept  out 
of  existence  all  those  who  were  hid  in  the  agency  build- 
ings, and  should  have  taken  many  scalps.  Do  not  blame 
us  for  the  defeat.     We  could  not  help  it. 

"  In  a  few  hours  your  young  men  from  the  Sioux  people 
will  be  here.  Then  you  will  know  whether  I  told  you 
the  truth  or  not,  and  you  will  learn  from  them  that  I 
gave  up  everything  I  held  dear,  in  order  that  I  might 
have  revenge  upon  my  enemies  among  my  own  people. 


144  WANNETA 


Having  learned  this,  I  will  then  ask  you  if  you  are  hon- 
ourable Crows,  to  fulfill  that  part  of  the  contract  and 
make  me  a  medicine-man  as  you  said  you  would." 

After  Wa-da-ha  had  finished,  the  powwow  continued 
for  several  hours,  and  there  was  a  great  deal  said  on  both 
sides  of  the  question.  At  last,  about  three  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  horses'  hoofs  were  heard  coming  in  mad  haste 
through  the  village.  The  sound  approached  the  council- 
house  and,  as  every  one  was  Hstening  with  the  greatest 
excitement,  there  burst  through  the  door  the  two  young 
men  who  bore  the  news  from  the  agency.  They  advanced 
with  rapid  strides  through  the  assembly  to  the  centre 
and,  standing  there,  were  received  by  the  chief. 

''What  news  bring  you?"  cried  the  chief;  ''speak. 
We  must  hear." 

Then  the  one  who  was  commissioned  to  act  as  spokes- 
man replied  as  follows : 

"  We  reached  the  Sioux  village  safely  and  carried  the 
news  of  the  medicine-man  and  Spotted  Eagle  to  Chief 
Rain-in-the-face.  He  called  a  council  immediately  upon 
hearing  us,  and  asked  what  should  be  done.  We  told  him 
that  the  medicine-man  and  Spotted  Eagle  were  held  by 
us  as  prisoners,  and  we  wished  to  know  what  they  would 
give  if  we  would  release  them.  At  this  the  chief  flew  in 
a  great  rage,  and  said  to  us  that  unless  the  two  Sioux 
were  immediately  released  he  would  have  us  tortured  on 
the  spot.  Then  we  told  him  that  the  two  men  claimed  to 
be  bitter  enemies  of  his  ;  that  they  had  led  the  attack  upon 
the  agency  in  order  that  a  young  girl  named  Wanneta 
might  be  captured  by  Spotted  Eagle,  and  that  the  medi- 


IVANNETA.  145 


cine-man,  Wa-da-ha,  might  have  vengeance  upon  the 
chief  by  killing  one  called  Strong  Heart,  his  son.  At  this 
his  rage  subsided,  and  he  called  for  a  young  man  named 
John  Runner,  who  was  chief  messenger  of  their  tribe. 
John  Runner  spoke  in  the  council,  and  said  he  had  seen 
our  people  marching  across  the  plain,  led  by  these  two 
men.  He  had  not  been  believed  until  now,  as  it  was 
thought  impossible  that  two  Sioux  would  turn  traitors 
and  betray  their  friends.  But  when  they  heard  our  story, 
and  then  John  Runner's,  everybody  became  intensely  ex^ 
cited  and  cried  out,  '  Kill  the  old  medicine-man ;  burn  the 
old  wretch  alive  ;  burn  his  accomplice.  Spotted  Eagle,' 
and  there  was  the  greatest  excitement  we  ever  saw.  The 
chief  questioned  us  fully,  and  we  told  him  that  we  wished 
to  know  whether  the  Sioux  nation  wanted  to  put  to  death 
these  two  men,  or  whether  we  should  put  them  to  death. 
If  they  were  traitors  to  us  we  wanted  to  put  them  to 
death,  but  if  they  had  fulfilled  their  agreement  with  us 
we  would  not  put  them  to  death,  but  adopt  them  into  our 
tribe.  We  said  also  if  they  had  fulfilled  their  part  of  the 
contract  with  us,  we  should  not  deliver  them  into  the 
hands  of  their  people,  since  it  was  the  Sioux  whom  they 
had  betrayed,  and  not  us.  The  chief  flew  into  a  great 
rage  at  this,  and  was  about  to  order  the  young  men  to 
seize  and  bind  us,  when  we  reminded  him  that  he  had 
promised  to  hear  what  we  had  to  say  without  detaining 
-us.  He  flew  into  a  fearful  rage,  and  said  that  he  would 
keep  his  word,  but  that  he  would  give  us  thirty  minutes 
to  leave  the  village.  We  ran  to  our  horses,  and  mounted 
and  came  as  fast  as  we  could." 


146  WANNETA. 


During  the  recital  of  this  story  every  one  listened  with 
breathless  interest,  and  when  the  orator  had  finished,  there 
went  up  a  great  shout  from  the  assembled  host.  The 
Sioux  wanted  to  put  the  prisoners  to  death,  and  that  was 
reason  enough  for  the  Crows  to  protect  them.  So  the 
medicine-man,  taking  advantage  of  the  favourable  impres- 
sion in  his  behalf,  sprang  to  his  feet  and  called  upon  those 
present  to  witness  what  the  messengers  had  said,  and  to 
take  pity  on  him  and  his  companion,  and  strike  off  their 
fetters. 

At  the  order  of  Black  Elk  the  cords  were  cut,  and  both 
of  them  released  to  live  as  Crows  in  the  future.  The 
council  ended  by  the  chief  extending  what  we  might  call 
the  hand  of  fellowship  to  them,  and  they  were  further 
cautioned  to  select  each  a  squaw  from  among  the  Crow 
daughters,  and  settle  down  and  live  as  became  Crows. 
Their  adoption  into  the  tribe  with  due  ceremony  took 
place  a  few  days  later. 

Spotted  Eagle  met  a  very  pretty  dark-eyed  Crow  girl 
one  or  two  days  after  being  released  from  imprisonment, 
and,  with  his  usual  impetuosity,  began  courting  her.  She 
enjoyed  the  courtship  all  the  more  as  he  knew  but  a  very 
few  words  of  her  tongue,  and  made  many  laughable  mis- 
takes.^ She  taught  him,  however,  as  fast  as  he  could 
learn,  many  new  words,  and  about  a  month  later  he  pub- 
licly announced  AUitee,  the  daughter  of  one  of  the  promi- 
nent warriors,  as  his  squaw,  and,  settling  down  to  the  lite 

*  When  a  man  is  adopted  into  a  tribe  the  chief  often  eives  him  one  or 
two  ponies,  and  when  he  is  seekin<T  a  squaw,  the  fact  that  he  is  not  ver)' 
rich  leads  his  father-in-law  to  help  him  out  — a  custom  which  is  not 
unknown  in  civilized  communities. 


lf\4XX£T.4.  147 


of  a  Crow,  began  to  support  himself,  as  the  rest  did,  by 
hunting,  trapping,  and  stealing. 

The  medicine-man's  career  on  this  earth  was  destined 
to  be  of  brief  duration.  Only  two  or  three  days  after  his 
adoption  he  left  the  camp,  and  rode  unaccompanied 
twenty  miles  away  to  a  spur  of  the  Bad  Lands,  to  gather 
some  plants  and  herbs  which  did  not  grow  upon  the 
prairie,  and  which  possessed  medicinal  qualities,  such  as 
Indian  turnip.  While  he  was  digging  the  roots  and 
bulbs,  he  was  seen  by  a  party  of  ten  Sioux  who  were  on 
the  lookout  for  buffalo.  They  were  from  his  own  village, 
and  knew  him  well.  They  dismounted  from  their  ponies, 
approached  noiselessly,  and  before  the  old  fellow  could 
rise  to  his  feet  they  seized  him  firmly  and  bore  him,  kick- 
ing and  struggling,  to  a  level  spot,  where  they  tied  him 
hand  and  foot  to  the  back  of  his  own  pony.  Leading  the 
animal,  they  set  off  at  a  brisk  trot  for  the  Sioux  camp, 
some  thirty  miles  away.  Wa-da-ha  knew  well  that  noth- 
ing that  he  might  say  or  do  would  influence  his  captors 
in  the  least,  and  so  he  remained  in  perfect  silence.  His 
face,  as  he  was  tied  to  the  pony's  back,  w^as  turned  up- 
ward toward  the  clouds,  and  was  as  immovable  and  un- 
flinching as  a  stone.  For  that  long  thirty  miles  they  took 
him  at  a  brisk  trot  across  the  roUing  prairie,  the  hot  sun 
beating  on  his  unprotected  head,  and  his  discomfiture 
greatly  added  to  by  a  frequent  slap  or  thrust  from  his 
captors  as  they  rode  along. 


CHAPTER     XT. 

THE  DEBATE   OVER   THE   MEDICINE-MAN. 

The  day  following  the  flight  of  the  Crows  was  spent  by 
those  encamped  at  the  agency,  for  the  most  part,  in  talk- 
ing over  the  events  of  the  preceding  night.  The  Indians 
who  had  been  wounded,  some  six  or  seven  in  number, 
were  tenderly  cared  for,  while  the  five  who  had  met  death 
were  laid  out  and  prepared  for  burial,  wrapped  in  most 
gorgeous  blankets,  and  decked  with  feathers,  beads,  and 
paint,  as  symbolic  of  their  deeds  of  valour  and  of  the  esti- 
mation in  which  they  were  held  by  the  tribe.  After  the 
bodies  had  been  prepared  they  were  carried  some  little 
distance  along  the  banks  of  the  stream,  and  several  scaf- 
folds were  erected  in  the  limbs  of  large  cottonwood  trees. 
Here  they  were  placed,  and  left  in  the  open  air  until  the 
flesh  should  decay  from  the  bones.  Then  these  were 
to  be  gathered  and  taken  with  due  ceremony  by  the 
tribe  to  one  of  the  hills  near  at  hand,  and  deposited  in 
their  final  resting-place  in  shallow  graves.  After  the 
Indians  had  placed  the  bodies  on  the  scaffolds  they  re- 
turned from  the  river-bank,  leaving  a  few  squaws  and 
friends  of  the  deceased  to  mourn  and  weep. 

The  white  man  may  sorrow  deeply  at  the  death  of  a 
friend,  but  his  grief  has  none  of  that  wild,  despairing  ex- 
pression such  as  Indian  women  give  vent  to  when  their 
148 


WA.VNETA.  149 


husbands,  brothers,  or  sons  have  fallen  in  battle.  Accord- 
ing to  the  custom  of  the  tribe,  these  squaws  were  to  sit 
by  the  bodies  of  the  dead  until  decay  should  so  far  ad- 
vance as  to  render  it  impossible  to  remain  near.  Night 
after  night,  they  sat  a  couple  of  hundred  yards  from  the 
bodies,  or  as  near  as  the  odour  from  the  decaying  flesh 
would  allow  them,  and  kept  up  at  regular  intervals  moan- 
ing and  weeping  of  such  sincerity  as  to  wring  the  heart 
and  force  tears  from  the  eyes  of  a  listener.  Through  all 
the  long  hours  of  darkness,  custom  requires  that  they  sit 
in  the  open  air,  or  if  it  be  chilly,  around  a  Httle  fire  of 
drift-wood  or  buffalo  chips,  calling  out  in  mournful  tones 
the  name  of  the  dead,  perhaps,  in  a  freak  of  despair,  tear- 
ing hair  from  their  heads  or  cutting  their  arms  and 
breasts  with  knives.  The  wolves  gather  at  a  distance, 
and  answering  their  cries,  give  out  long-drawn  howls. 
The  wind  stirs  the  cottonwoods  and  causes  the  boughs 
to  chafe  and  rub  together,  which,  with  the  despairing 
cries  of  the  squaws  and  the  howls  of  the  wolves,  make  a 
combination  so  Aveird  and  awful,  that  it  is  scarcely  pos- 
sible for  one  who  had  ever  listened  to  the  sounds  to  drive 
from  his  mind  the  deep  impression  which  they  make. 

At  the  agency  several  new  lodges  were  erected  with 
the  spare  robes  which  the  Indians  happened  to  have,  and 
thus  quarters  were  made  for  about  fifty  of  the  warriors. 
Fifty  more  were  left  to  camp  as  best  they  could  in  the 
open  air,  and  the  remainder,  in  company  with  the  chief, 
turned  northward  to  rejoin  the  buffalo  party. 

It  was  understood  that  the  hunt  w^as  to  be  made  as 
brief  as  possible,  as  the  events  which  had  just  taken  place 


I50  W  ANN  ETA 


would  not  warrant  Rain-in-the-face's  band  from  remaining 
away  from  home  tor  any  length  of  time.  The  chief  told 
the  warriors  left  to  guard  the  women  and  children  that 
he  would  send  forty  or  fifty  of  his  young  men,  with  plenty 
of  fresh  buffalo  hides  and  meat  loaded  on  pack-horses,  to 
them  in  two  or  three  days.  They  could  then  put  up 
lodges  sufficient  for  the  entire  party,  and  at  the  same  time 
have  an  ample  supply  of  provisions.  The  coming  of  so 
many  w^arriors  unexpectedly,  although  they  had  brought 
two  or  three  days'  rations  with  them,  had  considerably 
lessened  the  stock  at  the  camp,  so  it  was  necessary  to  re- 
plenish at  once  or  there  w^ould  be  suffering.  The  men 
sent  back  with  hides  and  provisions  came  in  with  a  train 
of  pack-horses  four  days  after  the  warriors  had  returned 
to  the  hunt. 

When  the  Indians  who  had  captured  the  medicine-man, 
Wa-da-ha,  came  into  camp  there  was  a  scene  of  great  ex- 
citement. 

Sitting  Bull  and  Rain-in-the-face  had  been  back  just  a 
day  and  were  preparing  for  a  grand  buffalo  hunt  on  the 
morrow,  for  a  herd  of  two  thousand  head  had  been  dis- 
covered about  twelve  miles  to  the  eastward.  Every  man 
was  getting  his  gun  and  ammunition  in  readiness,  some 
were  burnishing  their  long  lances,  and  a  few  of  the  poorer 
braves,  who  possessed  bows  and  arrows  only,  were  exam- 
ining their  arrows,  attaching  the  sharp  steel  points  more 
firmly  to  the  shafts,  and  putting  new  strings  on  their 
bows. 

It  was  well  on  toward  five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon 
when  the  horsemen  dashed   into   camp.      As  they  rode 


W  ANN  ETA 


through  the  village  they  shouted  out  that  they  had  capt- 
ured the  medicine-man,  and  were  followed  by  a  crowd, 
which  so  swelled  in  numbers  as  they  galloped  toward  the 
centre  of  the  camp,  that  when  it  was  reached  they  were 
completely  surrounded  by  the  people.  All  the  chiefs  and 
head  warriors  were  summoned,  and  sat  in  council  around 
the  body  of  Wa-da-ha  to  decide  what  should  be  done 
with  him.  He  lay  upon  the  ground,  bound  hand  and  foot, 
and  it  was  with  the  greatest  difficulty  that  they  could 
keep  the  young  men  from  rushing  in  and  dragging  him 
out  to  meet  then  and  there  the  death  he  richly  deserved. 
The  wiser  heads  prevailed,  however,  and  so  no  violence 
was  done  to  the  old  rascal. 

Springing  to  his  feet.  Sitting  £ull  called  the  warriors, 
who  were  making  great  demonstrations,  to  order,  and  re- 
quested them  to  listen  while  he  should  speak. 

''  My  people,"  said  he,  ''  this  question  is  not  to  be  de- 
bated, for  there  is  nothing  to  be  said  in  defense  of  this 
man.  The  penalty  for  his  treacherous  act  is  death,  and 
he  shall  be  burned  at  the  stake  just  as  soon  as  the  buffalo 
hunt  is  over  and  we  are  settled  on  our  reservations.  He 
will  die  at  the  lower  agency.  A  day  shall  be  set,  and 
many  of  our  warriors  will  come  down  and  assist  in  the 
ceremonies.  Therefore  it  is  necessary  that  Wa-da-ha  be 
guarded  closely,  so  that  he  shall  not  escape.  We  must 
hasten  and  get  all  the  meat  that  we  possibly  can  and  re- 
turn to  our  homes.  This  must  be  done  in  order  to  pro- 
tect the  women  and  children  left  behind,  for  there  is  no 
knowing  when  the  Crows  may  attack  them." 

Rain-in-the-face    arose,    and    nodding    toward    Sitting 


152  W  A  N  N  ETA 


Bull,  whom  he  recognized  as  a  chief  of  more  power  than 
himself,  spoke  a  few  words  to  the  assembled  house. 

"  The  death  of  this  man  must  be  a  warning  to  every 
one  in  the  nation.  If  we  allow  traitors  to  live,  we  can 
trust  no  one  ;  and  if  we  do  not  punish  crime,  our  young 
men — and  perhaps  our  old  men — will  not  hesitate  to  per- 
form most  wicked  deeds,  believing  that  justice  will  not 
fall  upon  them.  This  man  must  die  at  the  next  new 
moon.  Chief  Sitting  Bull  has  spoken  well.  Five  young 
men  must  guard  him  each  night,  and  if  by  any  chance  the 
Crows  should  assault  this  village,  the  person  nearest  the 
dog  must  put  a  bullet  through  his  head  or  a  knife  into  his 
body.  Thus  his  escape,  in  the  confusion  of  an  attack, 
will  be  prevented." 

Chief  Gopher  then  arose  from  his  place,  and  addressing 
the  crowd,  spoke  as  follows : 

*'  What  my  brothers  have  said  carries  great  weight, 
and  is  true.  All  that  I  have  to  add  is,  that  I  am  full  of 
sorrow  that  there  should  be  in  the  Sioux  nation  a  man 
who,  contrary  to  the  teachings  of  his  high  calling,  is  a 
traitor.  A  medicine-man  is  supposed  to  have  communion 
with  great  Waukantauka.  It  seems  that  our  medicine-man 
has  had  communication  with  the  evil  spirit,  Wakausica. 
Let  this  be  a  terrible  warning  to  all  who  aspire  to  further 
their  own  ends  at  the  sacrifice  of  the  lives  of  their  broth- 
ers. Let  the  medicine-man  be  put  to  death  with  the  most 
fearful  tortures,  and  let  an  armed  guard  stand  by  the  post 
so  that  he  shall  not  be  aided  to  escape  by  any  friend  that 
he  may  have.     I  have  done." 

The  medicine-man  heard  all  these  remarks,  and  then 


WANNETA.  153 


from  his  position  on  the  ground  he  cried  out,  when  all 
had  finished :  "  Chief  Sitting  Bull,  I  beg  of  you  let  me 
speak." 

At  the  sound  of  his  voice,  the  Indians,  who  had  been 
quiet  during  the  speeches,  set  up  a  most  terrific  yell,  and 
with  a  common  impulse,  many  rushed  toward  the  central 
spot  to  lay  hands  on  Wa-da-ha.  It  was  with  the  greatest 
difficulty  that  the  chief  could  compel  them  to  stand  back. 
When  he  had  done  so,  he  looked  at  the  figure  on  the 
ground,  and  raising  his  voice  to  a  loud  shout,  cried  :  ''  If 
I  hear  one  more  word  out  of  your  head  you  shall  be 
burned  this  very  night.  Young  men,  take  him  to  an 
empty  lodge.  Make  him  fast  to  the  lodge-pole.  Keep 
his  feet  tied,  but  loosen  his  hands  at  meal-time.  Stand 
without  on  each  side  and  at  the  rear  during  the  day-time. 
At  night,  two  of  you  remain  inside  and  two  outside  near 
the  entrance.  If  he  tries  to  get  away,  put  a  bullet  into 
his  old  carcass." 

At  this  the  young  men  sprang  forward,  and,  seizing 
Wa-da-ha  roughly,  jerked  him  to  his  feet.  They  cut  the 
cords  which  bound  his  ankles,  and  holding  him  by  each 
arm,  that  he  might  not  escape,  walked  him  to  an  empty 
tipi  not  far  from  the  edge  of  the  village.  Here  they  tied 
him,  as  directed,  to  the  lodge-pole,  and  after  giving  him 
a  supply  of  meat  and  water  for  his  evening  meal,  sat 
where  they  could  watch  every  motion  that  he  should 
make. 

The  next  day  and  the  day  after  the  hunters  attacked  an 
enormous  herd  of  bison,  and  killed  in  the  chase  as  much 
meat  as  all  their  ponies  could  bear  away.     The  squaws 


154  WANNETA 


and  braves  worked  very  hard  to  cut  up  the  carcasses  and 
lay  out  the  strips  of  meat  for  the  sun  to  dry.  It  was 
nearly  a  week  before  they  were  ready  to  move.  During 
this  time  the  medicine-man  had  been  closely  guarded. 
At  times  he  had  been  made  to  walk  to  prevent  his  limbs 
from  stiffening. 

Now  that  meat  enough  for  the  next  winter's  use  had 
been  obtained,  the  camp  Avas  broken,  and,  with  well- 
ladened  animals,  the  Indians  started  upon  the  return  trip. 
They  were  nearly  three  days  on  the  way.  The  Sioux  of 
the  upper  reservation  were  not  so  long  in  reaching  their 
destination,  as  they  had  less  distance  to  travel,  but  Rain- 
in-the-face's  band  did  not  reach  their  home  until  the  even- 
ing of  the  third  day.  As  soon  as  they  had  arrived,  they 
began  the  erection  of  a  large  village  upon  the  site  of  the 
one  they  had  abandoned  before  starting  upon  the  hunt. 
This  was  laid  out  as  was  the  former  one,  the  tipis  occu- 
pying just  about  the  same  positions.  The  council-house 
had  been  left  standing  when  they  departed,  but  the 
Crows,  in  marching  against  the  agency,  had  passed  near 
enough  to  see  it  and  burn  it  down.  Rain-in-the-face 
gave  orders  for  a  new  and  larger  one  to  be  erected,  and 
his  orders  were  carried  out  during  the  next  few  days. 

The  first  thing  that  Omaha  and  Two  Bears  did,  as  soon 
as  they  returned,  was  to  run  and  embrace  their  daugh- 
ters, who  had  been  left  at  the  agency.  Wanneta  had 
taken  excellent  care  of  Strong  Heart  during  the  week, 
and  he  was  getting  on  so  well  that  it  was  not  necessary 
for  her  to  remain  with  him  constantly.  So  the  next  day, 
after   the   home-coming  of  her  people,  she  assisted   her 


WAN  NET  A.  155 


father  and  mother  in  putting  up  their  tipi  at  the  old  camp 
site. 

The  whole  family  worked  at  this  faithfully  all  day,  and 
by  meal-time  that  evening  the  task  was  completed.  So 
well  had  the  work  been  done  that  everything  was  in  its 
accustomed  place,  and  a  stranger  to  the  Indian  village 
could  not  have  told  that  the  tipis  had  been  absent  two 
weeks,  but  for  the  short,  green  grass  which  had  grown  up 
in  the  paths  leading,  in  various  directions,  through  the 
camp.  That  evening  the  family  gathered  in  the  wigwam 
to  talk  over  the  events  of  the  past  fortnight.  They  were 
to  have  a  sort  of  sociable,  with  refreshments,  and  a  gen- 
eral good  time. 

Omaha  had  made  a  number  of  little  corn-cakes  to  be 
eaten,  and  had  fried  several  pounds  of  buffalo-steak. 
Thus,  with  the  help  of  the  refreshments  and  the  pipes  of 
the  men,  a  very  enjoyable  evening  was  anticiparted. 

Gopher,  the  story-teller,  had  promised  to  come  over 
and  tell  them  an  Indian  romance,  while  Wanneta  ex- 
pected many  of  her  friends.  She  also  looked  forward  to 
receiving  congratulations  upon  her  engagement  with  the 
chief's  son. 

A  bright  fire  in  the  centre  of  the  wigwam  sent  its 
smoke  curling  upward,  the  opening  at  the  top  allowing 
the  fumes  to  escape.  Around  the  fire  sat  the  members  of 
the  family  and  eight  or  ten  young  friends,  while  over  in 
the  corner,  so  far  back  that  flashes  from  the  fire-light  only 
occasionally  Ht  up  his  features,  sat  Gopher,  the  story- 
teller. His  voice  coming  from  the  dark  recess  gave 
great  effect  to  the  romantic  tale  which  he  related,  and 


156  WANNETA. 


^'hen  he  enlarged  upon  some  particular  point  his  tones 
became  louder,  or  perhaps  sank  to  a  guttural  Avhisper, 
and  thus  intensified  the  story  and  made  it  all  the  more 
vivid. 

After  their  simple  refreshments  had  been  served,  and 
the  men  had  lighted  their  pipes,  Gopher  cleared  his 
throat,  and,  with  his  usual  opening  remark,  ''  Give  atten- 
tion, my  children,"  began  the  narrative. 

"  There  was  once  a  young  man  in  the  Sioux  nation  who 
loved  a  maiden  who  was  a  Chippewa.  There  was  a  time 
when  the  Sioux  were  at  war  with  the  Chippewas,  but 
when  I  was  a  young  man  there  was  no  war,  and  the 
Chippewas  were  at  peace  with  our  people.  It  was  during 
the  courtship  of  this  young  man  of  whom  I  am  speaking 
that  war  was  declared. 

''  His  father  was  poor,  but  the  young  girl  had  wealthy 
parents,  who  had  made  much  wampum  and  owned  many 
ponies.  Her  father  was  an  arrowhead-maker.  He  used 
to  chip  flint  arrow,  spear,  and  lance  heads,  and  made 
knives  of  flint  for  the  use  of  his  people.  This  was  before 
the  whites  introduced  steel  tips  for  arrows  and  spears. 
His  work  was  so  fine,  and  the  implements  that  he  made 
were  so  sharp,  that  they  were  in  demand  among  all  the 
people  living  on  the  river  which  the  whites  call  Missis- 
sippi. The  village  of  the  Chippewas  was  about  forty 
miles  up  the  river  from  our  village,  and  we  used  often  to 
go  to  their  camp  and  exchange  our  furs  for  the  arrows 
that  this  old  man  made.  I  do  not  remember  his  name, 
but  the  name  of  the  Sioux  brave  was  Young  Bear  and  the 
girl's  name,  AUaha. 


VVANNETA.  157 


"  The  young  man  wanted  to  marry  the  girl  very  much, 
but  he  had  no  ponies,  although  he  was  a  very  brave 
warrior,  and  had  taken  several  scalps  when  he  was  but 
seventeen  years  of  age.  He  went  to  the  village  of  the 
Chippewas,  and  there  met  his  sweetheart  along  the  banks 
of  one  of  the  clear  streams  which  empty  into  the  great 
Father  of  Waters.  They  talked  long  and  earnestly  to- 
gether, and  at  last  came  to  the  conclusion  that  if  her 
father  would  not  give  consent  to  AUaha  becoming  his 
squaw,  they  would  steal  several  of  his  ponies  and  run 
away  to  the  Sioux  camp,  where  they  would  live.  So  they 
went  to  the  village,  and  the  young  man  entered  the  tipi 
to  speak  with  her  father.  He  laid  his  case  before  him 
with  all  the  eloquence  that  he  possessed,  and  begged  that 
the  daughter  be  given  to  him  as  his  squaw.  The  young 
girl  stood  in  the  doorway  meanwhile,  and  as  her  lover 
spoke,  she  by  smile  and  occasional  nod  of  the  head  con- 
firmed everything  that  he  said.  When  he  had  finished, 
she,  too,  entered,  and,  passing  to  her  father's  side,  took 
his  hand  and  beseechingly  asked  that  he  should  grant 
their  request.  The  arrowhead-maker,  however,  wished 
to  have  his  daughter  marry  a  young  man  in  her  own 
tribe.  He  would  not  listen  to  what  the  young  people  had 
to  say,  but  drove  the  brave  from  his  presence  with  bitter 
and  cruel  words.  The  girl  followed  her  lover  outside, 
and,  placing  herself  by  his  side,  said  to  her  parents,  *  If 
you  drive  this  young  man  away,  I  will  go  with  him,  for 
his  way  is  my  way ;  I  love  him,  and  I  will  go  where  he 
goes.' 

"  Then  the  father,  springing  forward,  seized  his  daughter 


158  WANNETA. 


by  the  arm  and  tried  to  drag  her  forcibly  into  the  wig- 
wam. She  kicked  and  struggled  and  screamed,  but  he 
was  stronger,  and  would  have  taken  her  into  the  lodge 
had  not  the  young  man  interposed,  and,  shoving  the  old 
man  roughly  to  one  side,  caught  his  sweetheart  away 
from  him.  He  bade  her  run  swiftly  to  the  corral  and  get 
on  a  fleet  horse,  while  he  would  follow.  Each  selected  a 
good  pony,  and  before  the  irate  father  had  aroused  some 
of  the  warriors,  were  well  upon  their  journey.  But  ride 
as  hard  as  they  might,  it  seemed  as  if  their  horses  only 
crept.  They  could  hear  in  their  rear  the  steady  advance 
of  the  pursuing  Indians,  and  before  they  had  gone  many 
miles  their  horses  became  so  nearly  exhausted  that  cap- 
ture was  inevitable. 

"  Seeing  that  they  could  not  escape,  they  wheeled 
about  to  face  the  danger,  and  the  young  man  drew  his 
quiver  well  on  to  his  left  shoulder  so  that  he  could  draw 
his  arrows  rapidly.  Facing  the  pursuers,  he  drew  his 
bow  back  until  the  head  of  the  shaft  touched  the  face  of 
the  bow,  and  letting  it  fly  with  a  twang,  saw  with  great 
satisfaction,  one  of  the  foremost  ponies  stumble  and  fall, 
mortally  wounded.  He  was  about  to  draw  another  arrow 
and  send  it  on  its  errand  of  death,  when  two  well-directed 
shafts  pierced  his  own  steed,  and  in  the  animal's  fall  he 
was  thrown  heavily  to  the  ground  and  his  leg  pinned  fast. 
The  Chippewas  rushed  up,  and  with  gleeful  shouts 
dragged  him  from  under  the  horse  and  bound  his  hands 
tight  behind  his  back.  They  took  him  and  the  girl  back 
to  the  village  and  delivered  him  over  to  the  wrathful 
arrowhead-maker.      In   spite   of   the    entreaties    of    his 


WANNETA.  159 


daughter,  the  old  man  administered  a  most  merciless 
beating  to  the  bound  Sioux.  During  it  the  young  man 
never  uttered  a  sound,  but  took  his  punishment  stolidly, 
while  his  sweetheart  stood  by,  with  tears  streaming  down 
her  cheeks,  begging  her  father  to  desist. 

"  While  this  was  going  on,  the  old  medicine-man  of  the 
tribe  came  along,  and  seeing  what  was  taking  place,  with 
the  characteristic  cruelty  and  deviltry  of  his  kind,  drew 
from  his  medicine-bag  a  little  bone  four  inches  in  length, 
which  Avas  sharpened  at  each  end.  As  an  additional  in- 
sult, he  seized  the  young  man,  and  called  upon  several 
standing  near  to  hold  him.  Then,  catching  him  by  the 
scalp-lock,  he  pulled  strongly  and  raised  the  skin  from  the 
summit  of  his  head  about  a  quarter  of  an  inch ;  he  then 
ran  this  sharp  pointed  bone  under  the  skin  and  over  the 
skull,  making  it  protrude  on  either  side.  Then,  releasing 
him,  he  told  him  to  go  home  and  tell  his  people  how  the 
Chippewas  treated  the  Sioux. 

'*  Th  J  young  man  walked  the  entire  forty  miles  with 
the  W,'iQ  still  in  his  head.  Reaching  his  father's  tipi,  he 
nlled  for  the  chief,  and  uncovering,  showed  him  the  now 
) welled  and  inflamed  wound.  A  council  was  called  at 
once,  and  as  the  braves  assembled  the  young  man  entered 
the  circle,  showed  them  his  disfigured  head  and  lacerated 
back..  The  greatest  indignation  prevailed,  and  a  war 
party  was  raised  to  march  in  two  days  against  the  Chip- 
pewas. The  young  man  removed  the  bone  from  his 
scalp,  put  cold  water  on  it  to  ease  the  inflammation,  and 
was  ab'':^  to  lead  the  expedition. 

'' A^^iving  at  the  village,  they  charged  and  captured  a 


l6o  WA  N N E  TA  . 

few  warriors,  killing  several.  The  hut  of  the  arrowhead- 
maker  was  surrounded,  and  Young  Bear  called  out  to 
AUaha  to  come  out,  for  he  was  there  and  would  protect 
her.  She  came  rushing  from  the  hut,  and  threw  herself 
into  his  arms  with  tears  of  joy.  She  told  him  that  her 
father  had  threatened  to  make  her  marry  a  young  man  in 
the  tribe  whom  she  disliked,  and  one  that  she  could  not 
love.  The  marriage  was  to  have  taken  place  on  the 
morning  of  the  next  day,  and  the  coming  of  her  lover  was 
just  in  time  to  prevent  it.  Her  father  came  out  of  the 
house  at  this,  and  was  cautioned  by  the  young  man  to  say 
nothing  to  the  Sioux  present,  or  his  life  would  pay  the 
forfeit.  Then  telling  the  Chippewa  prisoners  that  they 
could  go  and  that  their  village  should  be  spared,  Young 
Bear  assisted  his  sweetheart  to  mount  a  pony  w^hich  he 
had  brought  for  her,  and  together  they  rode  back  toward 
the  Sioux  village.  There  they  lived  together  happily  for 
many  years,  and  reared  a  family  of  sons  and  daughters 
which  were  a  great  credit  to  them. 

''  I,  Gopher,  am  their  eldest  son.  I  have  finished ;  " 
and  with  that  the  sub-chief  arose,  and  without  further 
word  to  any  present,  strode  out  of  the  tipi  and  vanished 
in  the  darkness. 

That  night  Wanneta  told  her  parents  of  her  engage- 
ment to  Strong  Heart,  and  received  their  blessing  and 
approval.  It  put  her  father  in  an  excellent  humour  to 
think  that  his  family  was  to  be  allied  to  that  of  the  head 
chief,  and  so  he  talked  and  chatted  in  his  jocular  way 
until  well  toward  midnight. 

John  Runner  sat  over  in  the  corner  silent  during  the 


WANNETA.  i6: 


congratulations  heaped  upon  Wanneta.  His  father  knew 
John's  temperament  well.  He  was  one  of  those  quiet 
men  who  have  little  to  say  when  others  are  talkini^.  Yet 
John  stood  first  among  all  the  young  men  of  the  tribe  as 
messenger,  and  what  we  would  call  confidential  clerk  of 
the  chief.  He  was  thought  a  great  deal  of  by  all  in  the 
village,  and,  with  perhaps  the  exception  of  Strong  Heart, 
there  was  no  one  who  bore  a  better  reputation.  John's 
powers  of  endurance  were  simply  marvellous.  He  had 
been  known  on  one  occasion  to  carry  a  message  of  fife 
and  death,  when  the  agent's  wife  was  very  ill,  to  the  rail- 
road station,  one  hundred  miles  away,  in  nine  hours  and 
thirty  minutes.  He  had  ridden  his  pony  eighty  miles  of 
the  distance  when  the  horse  fell  dead.  Scarcely  had  the 
body  of  the  animal  touched  the  ground  than  John  was  on 
his  feet.  Casting  off  all  his  finery  and  his  blanket,  wear- 
ing nothing  but  a  little  hunting-sack  and  his  breech-clout, 
he  crossed  the  prairie  with  long,  springing  strides,  and 
sent  word  to  the  nearest  city  for  a  physician.  For  this 
valuable  service  the  agent  gave  him  two  good  ponies, 
besides  paying  him  liberally  for  the  one  which  had  died. 

As  John  sat  in  the  corner  his  father,  with  his  usual 
habit  of  always  speaking  to  the  point,  said,  ''  John,  you 
are  old  enough  to  have  a  squaw.  Why  don't  you  select 
one  and  settle  down?" 

John  fell  a-thinking,  and  presently  asked  his  father  how 
many  ponies  he  would  give  him  to  begin  life  with,  if  he 
were  to  marry. 

''  I  will  give  you  three  ponies  the  day  that  you  take  a 
squaw  and  put  up  a  wigwam  for  yourself,"  said  Two  Bears. 


l62  WAN  NET  A. 


"  Well,  father,  I  will  think  over  your  proposition,  and 
may  accept  it  before  long." 

John  thought  that  he  had  said  all  that  the  subject  called 
for,  and,  lighting  his  pipe,  relapsed  into  silence,  while  he 
sent  up  puff  after  puff  of  smoke  to  the  dome  of  the  wigwam.. 
After  the  rest  of  the  family  had  turned  in,  knocking  the 
ashes  from  his  little  red  catlinite  pipe,  he  rolled  himself 
in  his  blanket,  put  his  feet  toward  the  fire,  and  dropped 
soundly  to  sleep,  to  dream  of  buffaloes,  Indian  maidens, 
foot-races,  and  war-dances. 


CHAPTER     XII. 

THE   FATE   OF   THE   MEDICINE-MAN. 

The  next  morning  the  Indian  village  was  not  astir  until 
late.  One  by  one  the  braves  crept  from  their  tipis,  and 
stretching  themselves  lazily  on  the  shady  side  of  their 
lodges,  indulged  in  a  morning  smoke. 

Wanneta  was  very  anxious  to  see  her  lover,  and  had 
scarcely  finished  her  morning  meal  before  she  ran  over 
to  the  lodge  of  the  chief  to  see  how  he  was  getting  on. 
She  was  surprised  to  see  him  sitting  bolt-upright,  and 
to  find  him  in  great  spirits.  After  the  first  greetings 
were  over.  Strong  Heart  said  to  her:  "Richards,  the 
squaw  man,  says  that  I  may  walk  around  a  little  if  I 
am  very  careful  not  to  move  my  left  arm  violently  or 
quickly.  He  says  that  the  bone  has  begun  to  knit 
together,  and  *that  the  shoulder  will  soon  be  well  enough 
for  me  to  use  the  muscles  in  that  region  as  freely  as  I  did 
before." 

This  was  indeed  good  news  to  Wanneta,  and  she  was 
as  much  pleased  at  the  prospects  of  their  speedy  marriage 
as  was  the  young  man  himself. 

The  medicine-man,  Wa-da-ha,  had  been  closely  guarded 

since  his  capture  and  sentence,  and,  although  he  had  all 

the  food  he  wished  to  eat,  he  chafed  not  a  little  over  his 

close    confinement.     Rain-in-the-face  had  forbidden   any 

163 


l64  WANNETA 


one  to  see  him,  and  only  those  who  guarded  him  were 
permitted  to  look  upon  his  face. 

The  family  of  Two  Bears  took  the  arrest  of  the  old 
man  very  coolly,  and,  although  he  was  the  father  of  Two 
Bears  himself,  no  one  seemed  to  be  affected  by  what  we 
should  consider  a  family  disgrace.  Two  Bears  sorrowed 
a  little  that  his  father  should  be  guilty  of  such  a  crime, 
but  his  feelings  of  sorrow  soon  turned  to  contempt  and 
hatred,  and  the  night  of  the  execution  of  Wa-da-ha,  no 
one  took  a  more  active  part  in  the  ceremonies  than  the 
medicine-man's  own  son. 

The  night  of  the  arrival  of  the  Sioux  from  the  upper 
resers^ation  was  set  as  the  date  of  the  execution.  It  was 
rather  uncertain  when  Sitting  Bull's  warriors  would  put 
in  an  appearance,  and  the  whole  village  was  in  readiness 
for  two  days,  aw^aiting  their  coming.  They  were  about 
to  give  them  up  and  hold  the  ceremony  without  further 
delay,  when  at  noon,  one  dark  and  cloudy  day,  some  five 
hundred  3'oung  men  and  warriors  arrived. 

A  council  was  called  in  the  afternoon,  the  warriors  hav- 
ing had  sufficient  time  to  corral  their  ponies,  partake  of 
food,  and  enjoy  the  usual  after-dinner  smoke.  At  this 
council  the  question  for  debate  was,  what  was  the  best 
method  to  be  followed  in  the  execution  of  Wa-da-ha? 
About  four  o'clock  the  assembled  body  came  to  a  unani- 
mous decision,  and  a  number  of  young  men  were  commis- 
sioned to  prepare,  with  the  greatest  attention  to  detail, 
everything  to  be  used  in  the  forthcoming  ceremonies. 
The  squaws  were  enjoined  to  put  the  council-house  in 
the   best   possible   order,    and   to   have   plenty   of   meat 


WANNETA.  165 


cooked  and  ready  for  the  dance.  The  chief,  in  his  speech, 
charged  the  orchestra  to  do  their  best,  and  dispense 
strains  of  good  music.  He  warned  any  who  might  be  of 
faint  heart  to  stay  at  home,  and  cautioned  the  agent  and 
his  employees  who  were  present,  to  make  no  interference 
during  the  proceedings,  declaring  that,  should  they  at- 
tempt to  stop  the  burning,  they  would  be  driven  out  of 
the  camp  and  forced  to  seek  shelter  on  the  open  plain. 

As  soon  as  it  was  dark  the  natives  built  large  fires  in 
the  form  of  a  circle,  about  fifty  feet  apart,  around  the 
council-house.  These  fires  were  placed  back  from  the 
building  a  hundred  and  fifty  feet,  and  formed  a  ring,  the 
diameter  of  which  was  something  over  three  hundred 
feet.  Within,  the  newly-elected  medicine-man  of  the 
tribe  was  to  be  vested  with  his  office,  or,  as  we  would 
say,  initiated.  The  oldest  members  of  the  tribe  were 
to  gather  and  perform  sacred  rites  over  the  candidate. 
While  this  was  taking  place,  the  warriors  and  other  men 
were  to  dance  outside,  three  or  four  rows  deep,  around 
the  house  near  the  bonfires,  on  the  inside  of  the  circle. 
The  squaws  and  children  who  wished  to  watch  the  pro- 
ceedings could  remain  outside  the  circle  of  fires. 

Several  young  men  had  gone  to  the  woods,  and  with 
their  iron  tomahawks  cut  down  a  sapling  eight  or  nine 
inches  in  diameter.  They  brought  about  ten  feet  of 
the  trunk  of  the  tree  within  the  circle,  and  having  dug 
a  hole,  set  it  about  fifty  feet  from  the  entrance  of 
the  council-house,  leaving  some  seven  feet  above  the 
ground.  The  three  feet  below  the  surface  was  ample  to 
hold  the  pole  firmly  in  position.     Shortly  after  dark  the 


l66  WANNETA. 


fires  were  lighted,  and  a  dozen  squaws  and  men  from 
both  the  Sioux  camps  seated  themselves  a  little  to  one 
side  of  the  entrance  of  the  council-house  ready  to  begin 
their  dismal  singing  and  to  beat  upon  the  tom-toms. 
They  struck  up  a  rude  song  as  the  old  men  entered. 
After  some  thirty-five  of  the  braves  had  preceded  him, 
there  followed  the  one  who  had  practiced  slightly  the 
duties  of  medicine-man,  and  who  wished  to  be  installed 
as  Wa-da-ha's  successor.  It  was  Chief  Gopher's  eldest 
son.  He  entered  very  solemnly,  and  seating  himself  in 
the  centre  of  the  circle  of  wise  men,  listened  while  they 
began  singing  a  mournful  chaunt.  A  buffalo  robe  was 
thrown  across  the  entrance  of  the  chamber,  and  fastened 
on  all  sides.  In  spite  of  their  seclusion,  sounds  of  the 
tom-tom,  songs  of  the  dancers,  and  the  despairing  shrieks 
of  the  tortured,  were  borne  to  their  ears.  But  the  cere- 
monies within  went  on,  and  were  not  in  the  least  affected 
by  the  uproar  that  reached  them  through  the  walls  of  the 
building.  The  grave,  impenetrable  faces  of  the  old  men 
neither  showed  that  they  heard,  nor  indicated  that  they 
knew  aught  of  what  was  going  on  without. 

After  the  wise  men  had  entered,  the  squaws  ceased 
their  dismal  tune,  and  began  to  sing  a  loud  and  shrill  one, 
which  had  considerable  fire  to  it,  was  more  characteristic 
of  excitement,  and  was  well  fitted  to  serve  as  an  accom- 
paniment of  the  wild  scenes  soon  to  follow.  The  wait- 
ing Indians  outside  the  circle  were  evidently  looking  for- 
ward to  this  as  a  signal  to  advance  in  a  body,  for  as  soon 
as  they  heard  it,  they  burst  forth  by  the  hundred  with 
loud  yells  and  cries,  which,  for  a  time,  drowned  the  song 


WANNETA.  167 


of  the  women.  Their  impetuous  rush  into  the  inner  circle 
might  be  likened  to  a  crowd  of  boys  pouring  out  of 
school  in  the  afternoon,  with  laughter  and  shouts  and 
great  hilarity  at  their  escape  from  odious  tasks.  The 
foremost  of  this  throng  bore  along  old  Wa-da-ha,  the 
medicine-man,  whom  they  hurried  to  the  post,  and  with- 
out delay  tied  securely.  They  made  him  stand  with  his 
back  against  the  stake,  and  tied  his  hands  firmly,  about 
eight  inches  above  his  head.  They  also  made  his  feet 
fast,  while  around  the  centre  of  his  body  they  passed  a 
strong  leather  thong  secured  in  a  hard  knot.  They  then 
tied  the  end  to  the  post.  The  thong  was  about  six  feet 
in  length,  and  if  his  hands  and  feet  had  been  free,  would 
have  allowed  him  to  walk  around  it. 

The  circle,  which  had  been  empty  with  the  exception 
of  the  orchestra,  was  now  filled  with  fully  five  hundred 
Indians.  These  were  all  warriors.  Without  the  circle 
were  at  least  two  thousand  spectators.  First  they  formed 
in  three  rows  and  danced  around  the  council-house  for 
fully  an  hour.  In  this  dance  they  wore  nothing  but  the 
breech-clout,  and  a  little  skirt  of  deer  skin,  ornamented 
with  beads,  secured  around  the  waist  with  a  leather 
thong  hanging  about  half-way  to  the  knees.  Their  bodies 
and  faces  were  most  horribly  painted.  Wa-da-ha  was 
not  painted  when  tied  to  the  post,  although  he  was 
stripped  of  everything  he  had  on.  Two  of  the  Indians, 
while  the  dancing  went  on,  ran  up  to  him  and  striped 
his  body  with  a  little  red,  yellow,  and  black  ochre.  From 
his  neck  upward  across  the  face  they  painted  the  right 
side  white,  the  left  side  black.    Wa-da-ha  had  said  nothing, 


l68  WA  NNE  TA  . 


nor  did  he  utter  a  single  sentence  until  the  fagots  were 
piled  about  him. 

The  song  which  the  Indians  sang  to  the  dance  was 
rather  musical,  although  it  consisted  of  a  repetition  of 
about  fifteen  or  twenty  notes.  I  insert  it  here  as  nearly 
as  it  can  be  remembered.  As  the  squaws  gave  it,  the 
men  made  no  response,  nor  did  they  sing  at  all  until  the 
fagots  were  lighted;  when  they  droned  out  the  same  dole- 
ful tune  which  was  used  in  the  buffalo-dance. 


?:S=:^-:^: 


i^=«=J: 


i ^- 


V: 


fei^ip^^ 


As  the  squaws  sang,  the  men  kept  time  by  stamping 
hard,  with  one  foot  and  then  the  other,  upon  the  ground. 

Their  bodies  were  not  bent  constantly,  as  in  the  buffalo- 
dance,  but  they  occasionally  walked  erect,  now  leaping 
in  the  air,  now  shaking  a  stick,  switch,  or  club  at  the 
figure  bound  to  the  stake  as  they  passed  him.  The  war- 
whoop  was  not  sounded,  nor  was  there  much  noise 
made. 

Six  young  men  now  ran  up  to  the  post  where  Wa-da-ha 
was  tied,  and  spread  around  him  a  circle  of  fagots.  The 
wood  was  a  dry  brush  which  would  burn  quickly,  making 
a  blaze  of  some  height,  which  would  as  quickly  die  down. 
It  was  placed  about  four  feet  away  from  the  base  of  the 
post,  so  that  the  flames  would  reach  and  scorch  him  se- 
verely, but  would  not  result  fatally.     As  the  young  men 


WANNETA.  169 


placed  these  fagots  in  position,  there  was  asHght  intermis- 
sion. The  braves  hurried  off  to  some  fires  a  short  dis- 
tance away,  where  the  squaws  had  been  preparing  some 
meat  for  them.  Having  eaten  this,  they  ran  in  a  body 
to  the  creek  below,  and,  by  the  Hght  of  a  large  fire  built 
on  the  edge  of  the  water,  scooped  up  great  quantities  of 
white  clay,  and  smeared  their  bodies  and  faces  with  it, 
having  first  taken  off  the  skirt  of  beaded  deer-skin  ;  then, 
rushing  back  to  the  fires,  they  secured  lumps  of  charcoal, 
or  embers,  and  made  broad,  black  bands  across  their  faces 
and  over  their  foreheads.  On  their  breasts  each  drew  a 
large  black  hand,  the  symbol  of  death.  The  face  of  the 
captive  was  painted  entirely  white  during  this  proceed- 
ing, and  upon  each  cheek  was  stamped  a  blackened  hand, 
indicative  of  the  fate  that  was  soon  to  befall  him. 

Scarcely  had  they  returned  to  the  circle  when  the  dark 
clouds,  which  had  overhung  the  village  all  the  evening, 
were  broken  by  flash  after  flash  of  lightning.  As  the 
dance  went  on,  the  squaws  were  busily  engaged  in  bring- 
ing dry  wood  from  the  river  banks  and  storing  it  in  the 
tipis  near  at  hand,  so  that,  if  the  rain  should  come,  the 
fires  would  not  go  out.  The  thunder  pealed  and  roared 
and  shook  the  heavens,  but  as  the  rain  did  not  fall  at 
once,  they  hoped  to  get  the  rites  well  under  way  before 
the  violence  of  the  storm  should  burst  upon  them. 

With  most  terrific  yells,  the  Indians,  hideously  painted, 
dashed  between  the  bonfires  and  entered  the  circle. 
They  raced  around  and  around  the  enclosure,  brandishing 
sticks  and  clubs,  and  caUing  out  to  the  victim  taunts 
such  as  the  following  : 


170  WA  N  N  ETA. 

"  Wa-da-ha,  the  great  traitor,  is  going  to  be  burned  ; 
he  will  die  like  a  craven ;  "  or,  "  The  treacherous  medi- 
cine-man has  the  honour  of  being  burned  like  a  brave 
man,  but  he  is  a  coward,  and  will  die  like  a  child  ;  "  or, 
''  Wa-da-ha,  medicine-man  of  the  Crows.  Why  do  not 
his  chosen  people  save  him?" 

Thus  they  railed  at  him  as  each  passed  near. 

The  squaws  struck  up  once  more  the  dismal  buffalo- 
dance  song,  singing  louder  and  more  dolefully,  and  as 
two  blazing  fagots  were  thrown  into  the  heap  of  brush 
about  the  post,  they  drawled  their  tune  out  into  a  long, 
monotonous  funeral  dirge.  As  the  fire  was  lighted  some 
one  called  out,  as  is  the  custom  when  one  is  burned,  no 
matter  how  base  he  may  be,  "  Speak." 

Straightening  himself  up,  Wa-da-ha  looked  about  him, 
and,  as  the  fiames  whirled  and  hissed  about  his  breast, 
uttered  a  few  rapid  sentences,  full  of  the  scorn,  defiance, 
and  desperation  which  a  dying  man  can  put  into  his  last 
words. 

"•  My  own  people,  the  Sioux,  are  my  people  no  longer. 
I  went  to  the  Crows.  They  received  me,  and  had  I 
not  been  captured  I  should  have  been  their  medicine- 
man." 

He  was  interrupted  with  a  derisive  howl. 

''  You  may  burn  me  with  the  flames,"  he  continued,  as  a 
sheet  of  fire  swept  across  his  body  and  caused  him  to 
shrink  and  quiver,  "but  my  people,  the  Crows,  will 
avenge  my  death,  and  will  take  fifty  scalps  for  my  pre- 
cious life.  Go  on  and  burn.  I  may  have  tried  to  do  you 
all  the  injury  in  my  power,  but  I  am  no  coward.     Stir  up 


WANNETA.  171 


your  flames.     They  are  not  hot  enough.     I  defy  you  to 
do  your  worst." 

It  was  terrible  to  see  the  man  suffer.  He  had  been 
brought  up  among  a  people  whose  stoicism,  whose  in- 
sensibility to  suffering,  are  the  marvel  of  the  civilized 
world.  There  he  stood  and  spoke  while  the  flames  de- 
voured his  body.  All  the  outward  sign  of  pain  visible 
was  the  contraction  of  some  muscle  or  the  shrinking  of  a 
limb  as  some  doubly  sensitive  nerve  or  organ  was  touched 
by  the  fury  of  the  blaze.  But  he  did  not  moan  nor  scream, 
and  as  soon  as  the  blaze  had  subsided,  even  the  hot  breath 
of  the  coals  upon  his  naked  body  seemed  to  have  no 
effect.  The  great  red  and  bleeding  blisters  stood  out 
with  terrible  distinctness,  and  the  lower  portion  of  his 
body  and  limbs  presented  a  spectacle  sickening  to  any 
but  a  savage,  and  one  which  the  strongest  could  not  look 
upon  without  quailing.  As  Wa-da-ha  ceased  speaking 
the  dance  went  on  ;  the  coals  from  about  his  feet  were 
quickly  scraped  back  some  little  distance,  and  a  bucket 
of  cold  water  was  poured  upon  him  to  give  him  some 
little  comfort  before  the  second  course  in  the  diabolical 
proceedings  was  begun. 

His  feet  and  hands  were  untied,  the  cord  around  his 
waist  was  fastened  more  strongly,  and  he  was  then  com- 
manded to  walk  around  the  post,  first  in  one  direction 
and  then  in  the  other.  Knowing  that  they  wanted  him 
to  do  this  in  order  that  they  might  prod  and  strike  his 
bleeding  and  stinging  body  with  sticks  and  switches,  he 
refused  and  stood  with  his  back  to  the  stake.  Exasper- 
ated at  this,  several  of  the  men  rushed  upon  him,  and  with 


172  WANNETA. 


their  sticks  drove  him  out  the  length  of  the  thong.  While 
they  were  doing  this  one  over-zealous  brave,  wishing  to 
distinguish  himself,  rushed  up  with  a  strong  cottonwood 
club,  about  five  feet  in  length,  and  aimed  a  terrific  blow 
at  his  head.  Dodging  this,  and  furious  with  pain  and 
anger,  Wa-da-ha,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  wrenched 
the  club  away  from  its  owner,  and,  wielding  it  with  des- 
peration, crushed  the  skulls  of  two  Indians  and  broke  the 
ribs  of  a  third  before  he  was  seized  and  overpowered. 

At  this  unexpected  and  terrible  revenge  the  crowd  was 
stupefied  for  a  few  moments  ;  then  they  set  up  a  terrific 
shout  of  anger  and  rage,  and,  rushing  toward  him,  would 
have  beaten  out  his  brains  had  not  the  young  men,  w^ith 
great  presence  of  mind,  formed  about  him  and  driven  back 
the  throng. 

It  was  now  resolved  to  torture  him  with  all  the  cruel- 
ties that  the  ingenious  and  devilish  mind  of  the  Indian 
could  conceive.  Sending  the  squaws  to  the  fires  around, 
they  gathered  up  some  four  or  five  bushels  of  red-hot 
coals,  and  spread  them  upon  the  ground  around  the  post, 
compelling  Wa-da-ha  to  walk  thereon. 

The  exertion  of  defending  himself,  and  the  terrible  pain 
he  now  suffered,  broke  down  his  strong  Avill,  and  he  re- 
lieved his  mind  by  uttering  screams  and  shrieks  of  pain 
and  anguish,  which  were  so  loud  and  terrible  that  they 
were  heard  a  mile  away.  But  they  brought  forth  only 
laughter  and  jest  from  his  tormentors,  who  neither  sym- 
pathized nor  felt  for  him. 

For  a  few  moments  he  regained  possession  of  himself, 
and  walking  back  and  forth  upon  the  red-hot  coals,  looked 


WANNETA.  173 


out  into  the  crowd,  and  saw  there  Wanneta  and  her  little 
sister,  who  had  come  for  a  moment  to  look  upon  the  pro- 
ceedings before  returning  to  their  lodge. 

*'  Oh,  you  witch  !  "  he  shrieked.  "  I  conjure,  by  the 
Great  Wakausica,  that  your  path  in  life  shall  be  dark — 
that  you  shall  die  before  long.  You  have  caused  all  my 
trouble,  and  I  will  be  revenged  upon  you — even  from  the 
great  land  of  the  hereafter." 

At  the  words,  he  saw  her  face  harden  with  anger,  her 
eyes  flash,  and  her  body  tremble ;  she  did  not  experience 
the  fear  that  he  expected  she  would,  but  her  little  sister 
by  her  side  shrieked  out  with  terror  and  rushed  toward 
the  wigwam,  hearing,  as  she  ran,  his  last  curse. 

"  The  youngest  of  this  breed  shall  die  before  the  new 
moon.     Great  Wakausica  has  said  it." 

At  this,  Wanneta  could  bear  no  more,  and  springing 
through  the  circle  in  front  of  the  disfigured  form  of  Wa- 
da-ha,  while  the  Indians  looked  on  in  undisguised  amaze- 
ment, she  called  up  all  she  had  learned  at  school,  and 
selecting  the  most  terrible  denunciation  her  mind  could 
conceive,  shrieked  out  to  him  :  ''  Villains  and  murderers 
may  escape  punishment  in  this  w^orld,  but  neither  here 
nor  in  the  hereafter  is  there  any  hope  for  Judas." 

The  squaws  stopped  their  singing — the  whole  proceed- 
ing came  to  a  halt  for  a  moment,  and  as  Wanneta  gained 
her  place  in  the  crowd  and  ran  back  to  her  father's  lodge, 
one  of  the  squaw  men  called  out,  in  the  Sioux  tongue, 
who  Judas  was  in  the  history  of  the  pale-fiices,  so  that  all 
might  understand. 

Wa-da-ha    knew,    from    conversation    with    the    mis- 


174  WAN  NET  A. 

sionaries,  who  this  man  Judas  was,  and,  being  thus  check- 
mated in  his  last  words,  he  lost  complete  control  of  his 
senses,  and  shrieked  and  cursed  as  he  tugged  at  the  end 
of  the  leather  thong.  Some  one  threw  more  brush  upon 
the  coals,  others  followed  the  example,  and  it  was  not 
many  moments  before  the  flames  were  seething  all  around 
the  body  of  the  poor  wretch.  Above  their  roar  and  the 
noise  of  the  dancers,  his  shrieks  and  cries  could  be  heard, 
causing  even  the  stout  hearts  of  some  of  the  spectators  to 
quail,  and  impressing  upon  the  minds  of  the  young  what 
terrible  punishment  traitors  were  to  expect. 

The  Indians,  wrought  up  to  a  pitch  of  frenzy  by  this 
last  scene,  shrieked  and  yelled  in  answer  to  Wa-da-ha's 
dying  cries.  Their  faces  were  contorted  by  fearful  pas- 
sions;  the  fire-light  and  the  blaze  of  the  funeral  pyre 
made  a  picture  which  hell  itself  could  scarcely  duplicate. 

The  thunder  roared  and  pealed,  the  lightning  flashed 
across  the  sky,  and  the  wind,  now  blowing  a  terrific  gale, 
sent  coals  and  sparks  into  the  assembled  throng.  A  few 
moments  passed  in  the  wildest  of  revelry,  then  suddenly, 
without  warning,  there  fell  from  the  blackened  heavens  a 
torrent  of  water.  As  the  flood  descended  the  dancing 
stopped,  some  of  the  Indians  crowding  into  the  council- 
chamber,  while  others  returned  to  their  tipis. 

The  medicine-man,  now  nearly  gone,  sank  upon  the 
bed  of  coals  which  the  rain  was  rapidly  cooling,  and  with 
senses  weakened  so  that  he  could  feel  nothing  but  the 
awful  agony  he  suffered,  permitted  the  rain  to  fall  upon 
his  upturned  face.  As  the  flood  descended,  the  cooling 
touch  partially  revived  him.     Bracing  his  hands  against 


WAN  N  ETA.  175 


the  ground,  he  raised  his  body  half-way  to  a  sitting  pos- 
ture, and  tried  to  draw  his  legs  under  him  to  rise.  To 
his  horror  he  heard  the  bones  of  his  feet  scrape  upon  the 
o-round.  The  effort  overtaxed  his  strength,  and  he  sank 
back  upon  the  cinders,  with  only  breath  enough  left  to 
deliver  a  parting  curse  on  the  Sioux  nation.  Then  his 
spirit  fled  to  the  other  world,  to  render  an  account  of  the 
evil  deeds  w^hich  he  had  committed. 

The  new  medicine-man  having  been  elected,  the  coun- 
cil adjourned  about  midnight,  and  all  wended  their  way  to 
their  homes.  Toward  morning,  the  skies  cleared  and  the 
moon  came  out  and  shed  its  light  upon  the  scene  of  death 
and  desolation  below.  The  evil  spirits  of  Wakausica 
seemed  to  haunt  the  place,  and  the  death  of  Wa  da-ha 
seemed  to  have  called  forth  all  of  their  hellish  ingenuity, 
for,  from  the  day  that  this  traitor  passed  from  earth,  the 
Sioux  nation  entered  upon  a  series  of  disasters  which  has 
had  no  parallel  in  the  history  of  the  Indian  nations  of  the 
United  States. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

THE    MARRIAGE   OF   WANNETA. 

The  morning  of  the  next  day  found  the  village  astir 
early.  Some  of  the  squaws  were  directed  by  the  chief  to 
drag  what  was  left  of  Wa-da-ha  to  the  banks  of  the  creek 
and  there  inter  it.  They  carried  the  half-charred  body 
of  the  victim  to  the  spot,  and  hastily  digging  a  shallow 
hole,  finished  as  rapidly  as  possible  the  odious  task,  and 
returning  to  their  tipis,  went  about  their  usual  duties. 

With  the  burial  of  the  body  of  the  traitor  and  the 
clearing  of  the  spot  upon  which  the  tragedy  had  been 
enacted,  disappeared  the  last  traces  of  that  night's  ter- 
rible work. 

In  the  wigwam  of  Two  Bears,  on  the  morning  of  this 
day,  a  pow-wow  was  held,  in  which  a  name  was  given  to 
his  youngest  daughter. 

It  is  the  custom  in  many  Indian  tribes  not  to  name  the 
girls  until  they  are  six  or  seven  years  old.  So  Two 
Bears'  little  daughter  had  been  unknown  save  by  such 
terms  as,  "  My  little  one,"  or  "  My  pretty  one,"  or ''  Laugh- 
ing Eyes,"  "  Bright  Eyes,"  etc. 

Omaha  decided  that  it  was  time  the  child  should  have 
a  name.  Two  Bears,  therefore,  called  in  members  of  the 
tribe  to  assist  and  to  view  the  ceremonies.  Wanneta  sat 
next  to  her  little  sister.     She  listened  with  attention  to 

176 


WAN  N  ETA,  177 


the  remarks  of  her  father  and  mother  until  a  bright  idea 
struck  her,  when  she  said : 

"  Friends,  when  I  was  in  the  white  man's  school  I  read 
the  book  by  that  great  pale-face  story-teller  named  Long- 
fellow. In  it  he  describes  a  beautiful  girl  who  lived  far 
east  of  us,  on  the  great  Father  of  Waters.  He  says  that 
this  girl  was  the  pet  and  pride  of  her  people,  that  the 
young  men  courted  her  smile,  and  he  that  Avon  her  to  be 
his  squaw  was  the  envy  of  every  one  in  the  tribe.  There- 
fore, as  she  w^as  such  a  bright  and  lovely  girl,  and  as  the 
name  is  quite  appropriate,  meaning  laughing  water,  let 
us  name  little  sister,  Minnehaha." 

"  Well  said,"  remarked  Two  Bears;  ''  the  name  is  most 
certainly  a  good  one,  and  although  coming  from  a  white 
man's  book,  may  contain  good  medicine.  I  have  not 
much  f  ith  in  the  white  man's  names  or  the  white  man's 
ways,  but  if  it  be  Omaha's  pleasure,  and  John  Runner 
gives  his  consent,  then  her  name  shall  be  Minnehaha." 

John  Runner,  from  his  corner  in  the  tipi,  paused  over 
his  pipe,  sending  a  cloud  of  smoke  back  of  him  into  the 
dark  recess,  and  gave  an  emphatic  grunt  as  a  sign  of  his 
consent.  Truth  to  tell,  he  thought  the  whole  matter  of 
little  importance.     Omaha  spoke  a  few  words. 

''  My  child,  take  this  name  which  your  sister,  Wanneta, 
has  given  you,  and  try  to  be  as  good  and  true  to  the 
Sioux  nation  as  the  girl  whom  the  great  story-teller  de- 
scribes was  to  her  people.     I  have  finished." 

''  Now,  little  sister,  Minnehaha,  you  are  named,  and  m 
the  future  we  shall  know  what  to  call  you." 

Just  at  this  moment  old  Gopher  entered,  and  seating 


178  WANNETA. 


himself  in  the  corner,  in  his  usually  quiet  fashion,  was 
evidently  prepared  to  tell  them  all  a  story  if  they  were 
willing  to  listen.  Knowing  well  how  to  loosen  the  old 
man's  tongue,  Two  Bears  handed  him  a  large  red  pipe 
filled  with  fragrant  tobacco.  Gopher  arose,  and  going 
to  the  fire  in  the  rear  of  the  wigwam,  lighted  the  pipe 
and  then  returned  to  his  seat. 

"■  Oh,  Chief  Gopher,"  said  Wanneta,  *'  we  have  just 
named  our  little  sister,  Minnehaha,  and  if  you  know  any 
stories  about  the  great  northland,  from  which  the  white 
story-teller  got  his  heroes,  we  wish  you  would  tell  us 
about  them.  We  know  you  have  heard  many  stories 
from  the  old  men  that  have  passed  away,  and  we  trust 
you  will  relate  some  of  them  for  our  benefit." 

"■  My  child,"  said  Gopher,  ''there  comes  into  my  mind 
and  there  rises  before  my  eyes,  at  this  moment,  a  great 
mist,  in  which  I  see  dimly  outlined  the  features  of  friends 
now  in  the  happy  hunting-grounds.  They  seem  to  say, 
'  Speak  to  them  of  us ;  tell  them  the  good,  but  omit  that 
which  is  evil.' 

''  In  my  last  story,  I  told  you  of  the  romance  of  my 
father  and  mother,  and  to-night  I  have  to  tell  you  a  story 
which  has  been  handed  down  from  father  to  son.  While 
it  may  not  be  believed  by  the  pale-faces,  yet  to  Sioux  who 
receive  the  traditions  of  their  fathers  it  will  be  filled  with 
truth.  Our  traditions  are  at  least  as  truthful  as  many 
which  our  more  civilized  brothers,  the  pale-faces,  put  in 
their  great  books. 

''  There  was  once  a  large  body  of  warriors  from  the 
Sioux  nation,  who  went  out  hunting.     It  was  many  years 


WANNETA.  179 


ago,  so  my  grandfather  told  me,  before  the  white  man 
entered  our  territory  to  mar  our  happiness,  drive  away 
our  game,  and  teach  us  lying,  thieving,  and  other  vices. 
These  hunters,  as  they  journeyed,  neared  the  source  of 
the  great  Father  of  Waters,  where  they  came  upon  a 
beautiful  lake.  From  this  lake  there  arose  an  enormous 
flock  of  geese,  which  was  led  by  a  large  white  swan  of 
great  size  and  of  marvellous  grace  and  beauty.  The  flock 
flew  to  the  farther  end  of  the  lake,  where  they  again  set- 
tled upon  the  water.  My  people  thought  they  would 
secure  some  of  these  birds.  Possibly  they  might  capture 
the  great  white  swan  itself,  by  creeping  around  the  shore 
of  the  lake  and  coming  suddenly  upon  the  flock  under 
cover  of  the  heavy  trees  and  underbrush  which  lined  its 
banks.  Some  of  the  young  men,  with  the  impatience  of 
youth,  crept  forward  too  hastily  through  the  cedar  under- 
brush, and  the  birds,  noticing  their  approach,  took  to 
flight. 

"■  *  You  now  see  what  a  hasty  action  has  done,'  said 
the  chief;  'you  have  lost  the  chance  of  capturing  a 
bird  that  might  greatly  add  to  the  good  fortunes  of  our 
tribe.' 

"  x\t  this  moment,  a  great  fish-hawk,  which  had  been 
resting  upon  a  branch  of  a  withered  oak  overhanging  the 
water  and  who  had  overheard  the  conversation,  swooped 
down  from  the  perch  and  circled  around  the  chiefs  head 
and  cried  out,  '  Remember,  oh  chief,  that  you  bear  my 
totem,  that  I  am  your  brother,  and  will  not  forsake  you 
in  this  hour  of  need,  but  will  help  you  to  secure  the  swan.' 
Having  said  this,   he  flew  into  the  air  in  the  direction 


[8o  W  ANN  ETA. 


which  the  swan  had  taken,  and  rapidly  disappeared  from 
sight. 

"  It  so  happened  that  a  powerful  wind  from  the  north 
turned  the  water  of  the  lake  into  white  stone,  so  tha^  it 
would  bear  the  chief  and  his  young  men. 

"  '  Follow  me,'  said  the  hawk. 

''  They  ran  forward  many  miles,  until  the  trees,  whose 
shadows  are  clearly  outlined  in  the  blue  waters  of  the 
lake  during  the  windless  period,  were  lost  to  view.  On 
and  on  they  hurried  over  the  glassy  waters,  until  the  shore 
itself  had  completely  vanished.  Toward  nightfall,  the  old 
chief,  who  began  to  beUeve  that  the  hawk  was  deceiv- 
ing them,  halted,  and  addressing  the  flying  bird,  cried: 
'  Whither  leadest  thou,  O  hawk  ?  ' 

'' '  Fear  not,'  said  the  hawk  ;  '  you  must  keep  your  eyes 
fixed  upon  me.  I  will  fly  close  to  you.  Follow  me 
through  all  the  darkness  of  the  night ;  if  you  fail  to  do 
this  you  are  lost,  for  the  spirit  of  the  lake  will  cause  the 
warm  winds  to  blow,  the  white  stone  surface  will  melt, 
and  you  will  sink  into  the  water,  to  be  dragged  to  a  hor- 
rible death  by  the  spirits  that  lurk  below.' 

'-  Weary  and  footsore,  they  followed  through  the  dark- 
ness. After  many  hours  of  toil,  the  rays  of  the  rising  sun 
streaked  the  heavens  with  brilliant  carmine  hues.  Still 
they  pushed  on.  Again  the  hawk  flew  in  circles  around 
their  heads  and  cried  : 

'' '  You  are  now  coming  to  the  home  of  the  swan.  Let 
one  of  your  best  hunters  choose  from  his  quiver  an  arrow 
with  a  white  feather,  and  add  to  it  the  one  from  my  tail 
which  now  falls  toward  you.' 


WANN  ETA.  i8l 


**  A  feather  flew  from  the  tail  of  the  hawk  and  circled 
downward  toward  the  chief,  who  gave  it  to  one  of  his 
young  warriors.  The  brave,  when  he  had  placed  it  in 
the  end  of  the  arrow-shaft,  said  :  '  What  shall  I  do  now  ?  ' 

"  '  Let  your  young  men  hide  themselves  among  the 
rocks  and  shrubs  of  the  shore  line,  and  let  the  warrior 
follow  me  to  the  withered  birch-tree,  in  which  the  swan 
has  its  nest.  As  he  comes  forward,  the  swan  will  fly  up- 
ward, but  with  his  arrow  let  him  be  swift,  and  pierce  her 
as  she  flies.' 

''  The  brave  did  as  he  was  bid.  His  arrow  transfixed 
the  swan  so  that  she  fell  to  the  earth  and  became  an  easy 
prey. 

'' '  Why  have  you  done  me  this  injury  ? '  said  the  swan. 
*  I  have  always  been  friendly  to  the  hawk,  but  now  he  has 
persuaded  you  to  injure  me,' — and  as  she  finished,  the 
blood  gushed  from  her  side,  she  closed  her  eyes,  gasped, 
and  died.  The  beautiful  feathers  that  covered  her  body 
were  stained  a  brilliant  red.  Hastily  and  roughly  the 
warrior  removed  the  skin,  carried  it  back  to  his  friends, 
who  were  waiting  among  the  rocks,  and  handed  it  to  the 
old  chief. 

"  He,  when  he  had  returned  to  their  country,  many 
miles  to  the  south,  soon  forgot  the  great  evil  that  he  had 
done  to  an  unoffending  victim.  He  gave  the  skin  to  his 
daughter,  who  wove  it  into  a  mantle  which  encircled  her 
form.  But  no  good  came  of  the  killing,  for  her  days  were 
numbered.  Going  out  to  catch  fish  in  the  lake  in  a  canoe 
one  day,  she  was  drowned.  The  canoe  was  found  floating 
bottom  upward — the    evil  spirits  in  the  lake,  who  were 


l82  WA  N N E  TA 


friendly  to  the  swan,  had  seized  the  boat  and  dragged  the 
maiden  to  the  depths  below,  and  she  was  nevermore  seen. 
It  so  happened,  still  further,  that  a  terrible  pestilence 
broke  out  in  the  tribe,  and  but  few  were  left  alive.  They 
deserted  the  land  where  they  had  lived,  and  the  tribes 
who  live  in  the  neighbourhood  never  enter  the  country  to 
hunt,  for  the  maiden  and  the  hunter  are  sure  to  pierce 
those  who  enter  their  country  with  an  arrow  tipped  with 
the  gray  and  white  feather. 

*'  The  very  trees  are  stunted,  and  the  forest  is  so  dense 
and  dark  that  the  light  of  day  scarcely  penetrates  it.  It 
is  an  accursed  spot.  See,  therefore,  my  children,  the  ill 
an  evil  action  may  occasion,  and  be  careful  to  harm  no 
one  without  just  cause." 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  story,  all  sat  silently  for  a  few 
moments,  engaged  in  deep  thought.  Then  Wanneta  broke 
the  silence  by  asking,  "  How  long  ago  did  this  happen, 
Chief  Gopher?" 

''  It  was  many  years  before  I  was  born,"  he  replied.  ''  I 
do  not  know  how  long." 

''  That  is  why  it  is  considered  so  unlucky  to  shoot  a 
white  swan,  is  it  not?" 

''  Yes,"  continued  Gopher ;  ''  nothing  could  possibly 
bring  more  evil  on  a  people  than  the  killing  of  one  of 
these  noble  birds.  It  is,  indeed,  one  of  the  greatest  crimes, 
and  nothing  could  be  done  that  would  atone  for  it." 

"  Well,"  said  Wanneta,  **  I  do  not  think  our  people  will 
ever  do  such  a  fooHsh  thing  again ;  and  certainly  those 
who  did  this  have  received  their  just  punishment.  Re- 
venge on  enemies  and  cruel  treatment  of  them  is  terrible 


WANNETA.  183 


to  white  people,  but  it  is  perfectly  proper.  A  Sioux  may 
kill  and  torture  his  enemy,  but  he  must  not  disturb  the 
sacred  birds  which  the  Great  Spirit  put  in  his  land  to  sing 
for  him  and  flying  hither  and  thither  to  bring  good  luck 
upon  his  tribe." 

''  You  are  quite  right,"  said  Chief  Gopher.  "  The 
Sioux  nation  will  never  commit  such  a  great  folly  again." 

There  was  a  few  moments'  silence  after  this  last  remark. 
Then  Two  Bears  changed  the  subject  somewhat,  and  said, 
''  Gopher,  I  hear  that  the  pale-faces  have  discovered  a  val- 
uable metal,  which  they  call  gold,  about  two  days'  jour- 
ney south  of  us.  The  news  was  brought  by  runners  that 
several  pale-faces  had  been  after  this  valuable  metal.  That 
brings  up  a  very  important  subject  for  the  consideration 
of  our  tribe.  I  know  from  what  my  people  told  me  when 
I  was  a  young  man,  and  from  tales  with  other  tribes,  that 
when  this  metal  was  discovered  in  the  far  West,  the  In- 
dians were  driven  out  of  the  country  by  the  swarms  of 
whites  that  poured  through  their  territory  and  across 
the  plains  on  their  way  to  the  gold  fields.  Our  people, 
as  well  as  the  Blackfeet,  Pawnees,  Comanches,  Rees,  and 
many  other  tribes,  were  driven  out  of  our  own  country 
and  forced  to  flee  to  the  north.  The  Indians  living  west 
in  the  mountains  were  even  more  persecuted  ;  and  at  this 
day  several  of  the  tribes  then  most  important  are  now 
eking  out  a  miserable  existence  on  roots  and  small  game. 
A  council  will  probably  be  called  in  a  few.  days,  and  this 
matter  will  be  under  discussion." 

"  Two  Bears  speaks  the  truth,"  said  Gopher,  from  his 
seat  in  the  corner,  ''for  I,  too,  know  from  conversation 


184  WANNETA. 


with  other  tribes  and  from  experience,  that  if  the  whites 
are  not  prevented  b}^  force  or  by  orders  from  the  Great 
Father  at  Washington,  they  will  pour  through  our 
country.  They  will  kill  all  the  buffalo,  covet  and  seize 
upon  our  richest  lands,  and  force  us  to  live  like  the 
Digger  Indians  in  the  West.  Why  this  3'ellow  metal, 
gold,  should  so  attract  and  make  men  almost  insane  I 
cannot  see.  It  has  no  great  value  to  us  as  a  tribe,  but  to 
the  whites  its  value  is  beyond  our  comprehension.  In 
search  of  it  they  will  brave  untold  hardships,  endure  all 
sorts  of  privations  and  face  any  danger." 

''  Chief  Gopher,"  said  Two  Bears,  "  speaks  wisely.  Our 
people  must  stop  this  invasion  into  the  territory,  and 
Chief  Rain-in-the-face  must  be  told  at  once  of  this  news. 
A  great  horde  of  squaw^  men,  bad  white  men,  and  rascals 
Avill  pour  into  our  reservation  as  soon  as  the  discovery  of 
this  metal  is  announced.  They  will  carry  off  our  ponies, 
and  do  us  damage  in  many  ways.  The  question  is.  Shall 
we  prevent  it,  or  shall  we  allow  them  to  come  here  ?  I 
for  one  am  in  favour  of  notifying  the  Great  Father  at 
Washington  to  keep  his  people  out  of  our  region,  unless 
he  wants  to  see  them  killed." 

''  You  surely  would  not  make  war  against  the  whites," 
said  Wanneta.  ''  They  have  done  much  for  us  by  edu- 
cating our  children  in  their  schools.  The  white  man  is 
very  strong,  and  it  would  take  many  more  people  than 
we  have  to  drive  him  out  of  the  country.  It  is  very 
foolish  to  talk  of  keeping  him  from  going  wherever  he 
wishes.  The  best  way  to  settle  this  matter  is  to  have  the 
agent  here  inquire  who  it  is  that  is  invading  this  territory, 


WANNETA.  185 


and  then  report  all  their  names  to  the  Great  Father.  He 
will  have  his  soldiers  drive  them  out.  I  beg  of  you  to 
make  no  haste  in  this  matter,  and  not  to  try  to  expel 
those  who  come  into  our  territory  for  fear  it  may  provoke 
war  with  the  whites." 

''  My  daughter,"  said  Two  Bears,  "  we  are  only  talking 
this  matter  over,  and  do  not  intend  to  act  rashly.  Your 
fears  are  groundless,  for  Chief  Gopher  and  myself  know 
exactly  what  is  necessary  to  be  done.  You  must  not  in- 
terfere in  these  matters.  I  know  that  it  is  customary  for 
the  white  man's  squaw  to  council  with  him,  but  with  us 
the  Indian  maiden  must  be  seen  and  not  heard.  You 
must  not  interfere,  my  dear  child." 

This  rebuke  did  not  greatly  please  VYanneta,  but  she 
remained  silent  for  some  time. 

Gopher  and  Two  Bears  discussed  the  question  of  the 
rumoured  invasion  by  the  whites  at  considerable  length. 
Gopher,  who  was  the  greater  talker  of  the  two,  would 
have  been  glad  to  have  continued  the  conversation  until 
after  midnight,  but  his  host  saw  fit  to  terminate  the  pow- 
wow before  that  hour.  So  when  the  time  came  when  he 
wished  to  turn  in,  he  unceremoniously  told  his  guest  to 
depart,  and  began  arranging  his  bed  of  hides. 

There  is  little  etiquette  among  the  Indians,  and  tell- 
ing a  guest  that  it  is  time  to  go  home  is  not  consid- 
ered improper.  So  Chief  Gopher  did  not  feel  at  all  hurt 
at  his  unceremonious  dismissal,  and,  getting  up,  bade  his 
friend  good-night  and  strode  out  of  the  door  of  the  ti})i. 

The  next  morning  Wanneta  went  over  to  see  her  lover, 
and  met  at  the  tipi  the  squaw  man,  Richards.     Richards 


i86  WANNETA. 


said  that  it  would  not  be  necessary  for  him  to  make  an- 
other visit  to  Strong  Heart,  as  he  was  now  able  to  walk 
about  and  use  his  left  arm  a  little.  Richards  said  further, 
with  a  smile  and  a  chuckle,  '*  I  reckon,  young  girl,  that 
your  friend  can  now  go  to  your  own  lodge  to  see  you. 
He  is  able  to  get  about  almost  as  well  as  you  can.  I  sup- 
pose you  are  very  glad  that  your  odious  duties  in  this 
little  hospital  are  over." 

At  this  he  burst  out  laughing,  and  started  for  another 
part  of  the  village  to  see  how  some  of  those  wounded  in 
the  last  fight  with  the  Crows  were  getting  on. 

''Wanneta,"  said  Strong  Heart,  ''let  us  walk  to  the 
creek  and  sit  in  the  shade  of  a  cottonwood.  I  will  smoke 
while  you  talk  to  me.  I  want  to  be  out  in  the  fresh  air, 
and  do  not  care  to  stay  shut  up  in  the  tipi  any  longer 
than  necessary." 

So  together  they  walked  to  the  bank  of  the  stream, 
and  there  sat  down  on  the  very  edge  of  the  moss- 
covered  brink  and  looked  into  the  waters  below  them. 
Above,  the  branches  of  the  tall,  stately  cottonwoods 
stretched  out  toward  the  sky,  while  a  dense  foliage  of 
large  heavy  leaves  formed  an  effective  screen  from  the 
rays  of  the  hot  June  sun. 

''  Dear  Strong  Heart,"  said  Wanneta,  "  you  will  be  well 
enough  to  ride  your  pony,  hunt,  and  go  about  as  you 
used,  in  two  weeks." 

''I  am  certain,"  said  Strong  Heart,  "that  in  one  week 
I  can  use  my  arm  enough  to  hunt  a  little,  and  in  a  month 
I  shall  be  as  strong  as  I  ever  was.  Richards  says  this, 
and  there  is  no  doubting  his  word." 


WAN  NET  A.  187 


**  Richards  has  been  very  good  to  you,"  said  Wan- 
neta.  '*  What  do  you  intend  to  give  him  lor  his  serv- 
ices? " 

"  Father  gave  me  a  good  horse  for  him,  and  the  next 
time  that  I  see  him,  I  will  go  to  the  corral  and  present 
him  with  the  pony.     That  will  be  pay  enough." 

Wanneta  thought,  as  she  looked  across  the  stream  at 
the  fringe  of  timber  upon  the  other  side,  of  the  young 
man  who  sat  beside  her,  and  wondered  whether  he  would 
propose  a  date  for  their  marriage.  As  he  was  nearly 
well  now,  and  would  soon  be  entirely  well,  this  impor- 
tant matter  should  surely  be  settled.  He  sat  in  moody 
silence,  blowing  great  clouds  of  blue  smoke  from  his  cat- 
linite  pipe,  high  above  his  head.  He,  too,  was  thinking 
of  the  same  subject  as  the  Indian  maiden  beside  him,  and 
wondering  if  she  would  consent  to  have  it  announced 
to  the  tribe  that  they  were  to  put  up  their  own  tipi. 

When  two  young  people  are  thinking  of  the  same 
thing,  especially  if  the  matter  lies  near  their  hearts,  it 
does  not  take  them  long  to  come  to  an  understanding. 
Indians,  especially,  are  the  most  abrupt  and  decisive 
people  in  the  world.  There  are  few  long  courtships 
among  them.  Seldom,  if  ever,  does  one  occur.  Often 
young  people  are  married  within  two  weeks  after  their 
first  meeting. 

*'  Wanneta,"  said  Strong  Heart,  at  last  breaking  the 
silence,  ''  I  cannot  wait  much  longer  for  you  to  become 
my  squaw.  The  hours  of  each  day  drag  by  their  tedious 
length.  I  sit  and  smoke,  and  try  to  amuse  myself  when 
you  are  away,  but  I  fail.     As  our  young  men  say,  my 


i88  WANNETA 


heart  is  gone,  another  has  stolen  it.  Strive  as  I  may,  I 
cannot  live  without  you,  and  the  sooner  we  put  up  our 
tipi  and  you  become  my  squaw,  the  better  it  will  be  for 
me  and,  I  trust,  for  you.  In  one  week  from  now,  I  shall 
be  well  enough  to  get  about  and  do  light  work.  Will 
you  not  have  your  father  announce  to  the  tribe  that  in 
six  days  from  this  morning  you  will  go  to  housekeeping, 
as  the  white  man  says?" 

''  Yes,  I  will,"  replied  Wanneta.  *'  I  have  been  think- 
ing of  this  matter  also,  and  I,  too,  am  lonely  when  not 
with  you.  I  should  not  care  to  put  off  our  tipi-building 
longer  than  six  or  seven  days." 

The  young  girl  blushed  as  she  said  this,  but  looking  up 
into  the  noble  face  of  her  future  husband,  regained  her 
composure  and  confidence,  and  allowed  him  to  place  his 
arm  around  her  waist  and  caress  her  as  lovers  are  wont 
to  do. 

As  they  sat  upon  the  ground,  forgetting  all  else  but 
their  love,  they  little  knew  that  from  the  opposite  bank 
a  pair  of  black,  revengeful  eyes  were  intently  fastened 
upon  them,  and  that  a  mind  full  of  jealousy  and  hatred 
was  observing  their  every  movement.  The  person  who 
from  a  secure  hiding-place  watched  the  two  lovers  was 
none  other  than  Spotted  Eagle.  He  had  ventured  in  a 
spirit  of  recklessness,  well  knowing  the  danger  to  which 
he  was  exposed,  from  the  Crow  camp,  on  purpose  to  learn 
the  fate  of  Wa-da-ha.  see  how  his  rival  fared,  and  also  to 
ascertain  what  Wanneta  was  doing.  He  had  seen  them 
when  they  came  out  to  the  bank  and  sat  down,  for  he  had 
been  watching  the  village  for  some  time.     As  they  talked 


II' A  A  A  ETA  .  189 


and  laughed  he  became  more  and  more  jealous,  until  at 
last,  in  a  lit  ol  passion,  he  put  liis  Winchester  to  his  shoul- 
der, and  would  have  fired.  But  at  this  moment  a  party 
of  armed  Sioux  appeared,  starting  out  on  a  hunting  excur- 
sion to  the  east.  Knowing  that  if  he  fired  he  would  be 
killed  beyond  a  doubt,  he  reluctantly  lowered  his  rille,  and 
crawling  to  the  place  where  his  pony  was  tethered,  leaped 
upon  the  animal's  back,  and  keeping  well  under  cover  of 
trees  and  underbrush,  passed  safely  beyond  the  village  and 
up  the  river.  Having  crossed  the  stream,  when  he  was 
far  enough  away  to  make  it  safe  he  made  his  way  back  to 
the  Crow  camp,  where  he  acquainted  the  chief,  Black  Elk, 
with  what  he  had  learned.  From  the  talk  of  the  village, 
the  sound  of  which  had  reached  him  across  the  water,  he 
knew  of  Wa-da-ha's  death.  Black  Elk,  upon  hearing  his 
story,  called  a  council  to  determine  whether  an  attack 
should  be  made  upon  the  Sioux  village ;  but  as  their  last 
expedition  had  resulted  so  disastrously,  it  was  decided  to 
do  nothing.  Spotted  Eagle  was  therefore  unable  to  real- 
ize his  hopes,  and  sat  in  his  tipi  day  after  day,  sulking  and 
grumbling.  He  imagined  he  could  see  Wanneta  the 
squaw  of  Strong  Heart.  The  very  thought  of  this  made 
him  so  furious  that  he  began  to  treat  his  own  squaw,  Al- 
laha,  very  cruelly.  In  fact,  his  treatment  of  his  wiie  be- 
came so  well  known  that  her  father  one  day  stepped  into 
the  tipi  of  his  son-in-law,  and  catching  the  young  man  un- 
armed and  at  a  disadvantage,  gave  him  a  most  merciless 
beating  with  a  short,  heavy  strap  of  buffalo  hide.  This 
brought  Spotted  Eagle  to  his  senses.  Thereafter  he  lived 
with  his  wife  in  harmony,  and   so(;n  settled  down   to  a 


ipo  WA  N  N  E  TA  . 


Steady  life,  and  ere  long  won  back  the  good  opinion  of 
the  Crow  nation. 

Wanneta  and  Strong  Heart  talked  of  their  love,  little 
dreaming  what  a  narrow  escape  from  sudden  death  they 
had  had. 

The  week  passed  very  rapidly,  the  time  being  spent  by 
each  in  getting  together  the  necessary  articles  with  which 
to  furnish  the  tipi.  Strong  Heart  brought  Wanneta  some 
bear  and  buffalo  robes.  They  were  partially  tanned,  but 
needed  some  additional  work  before  they  were  in  a  fit 
condition  for  service.  These,  with  the  help  of  her  mother, 
she  fringed  with  red  flannel,  and  decorated  here  and  there 
with  strings  of  beads.  In  this  way  she  adapted  them  for 
use  as  coverings  for  their  couch  and  as  seats  for  visitors. 
The  large  buffalo  robes,  which  were  to  be  used  in  build- 
ing the  tipi,  were  presented  by  Two  Bears.  Upon  their 
inner  and  smooth  side  Strong  Heart,  with  Wanneta's  aid, 
drew  pictures  to  illustrate  to  passers-by  his  exploits  with 
the  Crows  and  his  success  as  a  hunter. 

He  drew  a  rude  scene,  wherein  was  depicted  a  young 
man  and  maiden  in  a  cave,  furiously  assaulted  by  many 
painted  warriors,  wearing  upon  their  heads  feathers,  and 
upon  their  bodies  marks  denoting  that  they  belonged  to 
the  Crows. 

Another  scene  showed  a  rush  of  savages  up  a  narrow 
ledge,  where  the  young  man,  standing  just  outside  the 
entrance  of  his  retreat,  killed  many  of  his  enemies.  The 
next  portrayed  a  heap  of  enemies  lying  upon  the  rocky 
ledge,  the  blood  pouring  from  many  bullet-holes,  and 
reddening  the  stones  around  with  a  crimson  hue.     The 


W  ANN  ETA,  191 


next  showed  the  young  man  in  the  arms  of  the  maiden,  he 
himseU'  wounded,  the  blood  gushing  from  a  frightful 
Avound  in  his  shoulder  over  the  girl's  lap.  In  the  last 
scene  the  faces  of  the  two  are  full  of  joy,  for  down  below 
the  Sioux  horsemen  are  charging  up  the  rocky  dcl/ic,  and 
the  enemies  are  being  hotly  pursued.  A  small  i)icture 
standing  in  prominence  upon  the  buffalo  hide  represented 
a  burning  building,  with  a  number  of  Indians  encircling 
it,  and  discharging  arrows  and  bullets  in  showers  upon  its 
walls  and  upon  its  roof. 

Thus  was  the  tipi  of  Strong  Heart  and  Wanneta  dec- 
orated, and  right  beautiful  did  it  look  to  Indian  eyes.  No 
modern  painting  would  appeal  to  us  half  so  much  as 
would  these  rudely  portrayed  characters,  to  those  who 
drew  them  and  to  those  who  saw  them  also.  The  warrior 
who  was  entitled  to  place  these  upon  his  tipi  told  no  lie, 
and  did  not  boast  unduly  as  he  thus  vaunted  his  bravery. 
He  had  earned  the  right,  and  it  was  as  expressive  to  him 
as  is  the  medal  or  the  diploma  to  one  who  in  civilized 
communities  has  achieved  so  great  a  success  in  the  arts 
or  in  the  sciences  as  to  win  the  applause  and  admiration 
of  his  fellow-men.  Paintings  such  as  these  convey  to  the 
Sioux  the  same  idea  as  the  epaulets  of  a  general  do  to 
us ;  for  the  warrior  has  earned  bv  hard  service  his  right 
to  represent  his  victories  as  has  the  general  the  right  to 
wear  his  shoulder-straps. 

At  last  there  broke  the  morning  of  a  day  long  to  be  re- 
membered by  Wanneta  and  Strong  Heart.  They  were 
above  the  average  intelligence  of  their  tribe,  and  knew 
well  the  serious   nature  of  the   step  they  were    taking. 


192  WANNETA. 


They  did  not  enter  upon  it  with  the  carelessness  Indians 
usually  display  at  such  a  time.  The  ceremony  was  very 
short  and  simple.  Strong  Heart  and  his  mother  had 
selected  one  of  the  most  beautiful  sites  in  the  village  for 
the  tipi,  had  planted  the  centre  pole  and  stretched  the 
others  around  it,  braced  them  at  the  top,  and  then  had 
taken  the  centre  pole  away.  They  had  stretched  the 
buffalo  hides  tightly  around  the  frame- work,  with  their 
decorations  outward,  where  all  could  see  them.  This 
was  all  that  they  had  done,  save  to  pile  the  blankets 
and  gifts  in  a  promiscuous  heap  in  the  centre  of  the 
lodge. 

The  sun  had  not  been  up  long  before  every  one  was 
astir  in  the  entire  camp,  and,  as  soon  as  the  morning  meal 
had  been  eaten,  there  stepped  from  the  lodge  of  Rain-in- 
the-face  a  young  man,  clad  in  all  his  finery,  who  walked, 
with  rapid  strides  and  head  erect,  to  the  lodge  of  his  in- 
tended bride.  He  wore  in  his  hair  many  eagle  feath- 
ers, and  carried  in  his  hand,  for  good  luck,  a  little  medi- 
cine-bag filled  with  strange  herbs  which  his  mother  had 
given  him.  This  he  was  to  hang  high  above  their  heads 
in  the  wigwam,  and  was  never  to  open  it  to  ascertain 
what  it  contained.  Reaching  the  lodge  of  his  loved  one, 
he  walked  directly  to  the  doorway,  and  calling  to  Two 
Bears,  said : 

"Father,  I  have  come  for  your  daughter."  Then, 
turning  and  peering  into  the  darkness  within,  said  to  his 
sweetheart :  **  Your  husband  awaits  your  coming." 

Half  shyly,  and  not  without  embarrassment,  the  maiden 
advanced,  and   stood   in  the  entrance  a  moment  before 


IVANNETA.  193 


joining  her  husband.  Her  mother  came  forward  also,  as 
did  the  braves  of  the  family. 

*' Good-bye,  my  dear  mother,"  said  Wanneta,  tears 
springing  to  her  eyes  for  a  moment.  Regaining  her 
composure,  she  added  :  ''  May  the  Great  Spirit,  Waukan- 
tauka,  he  who  watches  over  us  all,  the  God  of  the  white 
man  and  the  God  of  the  Sioux,  guard  and  keep  my  father 
and  mother,  my  brother  and  sister.  Make  our  home 
yours,  and  come  to  see  us  often." 

She  caught  up  her  little  sister,  Minnehaha,  pressed  her 
to  her  breast,  kissed  her ;  then  turning,  embraced  her 
mother,  her  father,  and  her  brother,  John  Runner;  then 
turning  to  Strong  Heart,  she  said  :  "  My  husband,  we 
will  go." 

Strong  Heart  took  her  hand,  and,  leading  her  out  of 
the  entrance,  turned  to  her  father  and  mother,  and  said: 

''  Tw^o  Bears,  you  are  my  father  ;  Omaha,  you  are  my 
mother  now  ;  John  Runner,  you  are  my  brother  ;  Minne- 
haha, you  are  my  sister,"— and  he  grasped  each  hand  in 
turn  with  a  warmness  that  denoted  that  the  words  he 
spoke  were  sincere. 

''  You  have  given  me  your  daughter,"  he  continued, 
"  and  I  will  be  a  good  husband  to  her.  Come  and  see  us 
often.  Remember  that  Strong  Heart  is  ready  to  do 
whatever  his  squaw's  father  and  mother  may  desire,  and 
that  when  old  age  shall  come  upon  them,  if  Great  Wau- 
kantauka  permits  us  to  live,  he  will  stand  by  and  protect, 
provide,  and  love,  as  long  as  strength  remains  in  his  arm 
and  he  has  an  eye  to  see.  Good-bye,  all.  Come,  Wan- 
neta, let  us  go." 


194  WANNETA 


Turning  away,  he  led  her  to  their  new  tipi,  while  the 
Indians  of  the  village,  who  had  come  to  escort  the  couple 
to  their  abode,  cheered  and  shouted  in  honour  of  the  oc- 
casion. Some  ran  forward  with  little  gifts,  others  wished 
the  couple  good  luck.  Taken  all  together,  the  reception 
was  one  which  few  young  men  and  women  in  the  Sioux 
nation  had  the  honour  to  receive. 

They  walked  to  their  tipi  amid  the  good  wishes  of  the 
entire  village.  The  wedding-march  was  the  shouts  of  the 
assembled  throng ;  the  ceremony  was  the  few  Avoids  that 
were  spoken  at  the  bride's  home.  The  hymns  sung  were 
the  songs  of  the  birds  in  the  trees  above  ;  the  flowers  of- 
fered were  the  wild  roses  and  prairie  blossoms  which 
grew  in  profusion  along  the  river-bank.  Swaying  in  the 
gentle  wind  as  the  two  passed,  they  seemed  to  say  : 
*'  Good  luck,  good  luck." 

Having  led  his  bride  to  the  lodge,  and  the  ceremony 
being  over,  they  laid  aside  their  finery  and  put  on  their 
every-day  clothes.  They  set  about  putting  the  interior 
of  the  lodge  in  order,  and,  lighting  the  fire,  made  the 
things  present  as  home-like  an  appearance  as  possible. 

The  days  rolled  by  in  perfect  happiness,  and  the  young 
couple  spent  the  next  two  weeks  as  men  and  women 
spend  their  honeymoon,  whether  made  man  and  wife 
by  bishop  or  joined  by  mutual  consent,  as  are  the  chil- 
dren of  the  forest.  Happiness  is  not  always  found  in 
cities,  nor  does  contentment  lurk  where  wealth  and  lux- 
ury hold  their  sway.  The  Indian  may  be  cruel  to  his 
enemies  and  take  delight  in  deeds  of  violence,  but  he 
loves  as  sincerely  as  we  do,  and  his  fireside  has  attrac- 


If^A  h'  N  E  T  A 


'95 


tions  which  are  to  him  so  uCc.r,  liiai  he  would  not  ex- 
change them  for  the  home  of  the  millionaire.  His  wild, 
free  life,  and  his  constant  communion  with  Nature,  give 
him  a  spirit  which  places  a  strong  veto  upon  any  life  but 
one  in  the  open  air. 

So  Wanneta  and  Strong  Heart,  in  their  simj)le  ab(jde, 
were  as  happy  and  contented  as  it  was  possible  for  any  to 
be.  Probably  the  value  of  all  their  possessions  would  have 
been  less  than  three  hundred  dollars,  yet  they  would  not 
have  traded  their  couch  of  bear  skins  for  costly  silks. 
The  frail  walls  which  Avere  to  shelter  them  against  the 
fury  of  the  northern  blizzard  were  dear  to  them,  and 
they  preferred  a  home  among  their  people,  with  its  pleas- 
ant stream  near  by,  to  any  other  spot  of  ground  east  of 
the  Mississippi  River. 

They  lived  on  for  the  next  few  weeks  in  perfect  happi- 
ness. Certainly  they  had  suffered  and  seen  more  than  is 
common  to  the  lot  of  man  or  woman,  and  they  sincerely 
hoped  that  their  lives  would  be  cast  in  pleasant  places, 
and  that  the  excitement  and  danger  of  conflicts  with 
their  enemies  would  be  no  more  experienced. 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

CUSTER'S    MARCH   THROUGH    THE   BLACK   HILLS. 

There  was  a  scene  of  excitement  in  the  lodge  of  Rain-in- 
the-face.  Two  Bears,  John  Runner,  John  Richards, 
Gopher,  the  chief  himself,  and  a  half  dozen  head  warriors, 
were  crowded  into  the  narrow  space  enclosed  within  the 
walls,  and  were  engaged  in  a  heated  argument. 

''Richards,"  said  Rain-in-the-face,  ''tell  us  now,  from 
beginning  to  end,  what  the  agent  said." 

John  Richards  cleared  his  throat,  and  began  in  the 
Sioux  tongue  to  narrate  a  series  of  events  which  had 
taken  place  in  the  last  few  days,  and  which  had  reached 
a  climax  during  the  few  hours  before  this  conference. 

"  You  know,"  began  Richards,  "  that  when  the  Crows 
attacked  our  women  and  children,  and  your  son  and  his 
squaw,  six  weeks  ago,  the  agent  said  he  would  notify  the 
Great  Father  at  Washington  of  what  had  happened." 

"  Yes,"  grunted  the  chief  and  others  ;   "  go  on." 

"  Well,"  resumed  Richards,  "  the  agent  sent,  as  soon  as 
this  happened,  for  material  and  men  to  construct  new 
buildings.  You  know  how  we  cared  for  him  during  the 
time  that  this  was  coming,  how  we  gave  him  food  and 
tipis  for  himself  and  his  family.  The  men  and  the  lumber 
and  other  things  needed  were  brought  over  from  the 
railroad  three  weeks  ago.  They  have  the  buildings  well 
196 


WANNETA.  197 


under  way,  and  the  agent  has  just  moved  up  there,  and 
is  living  in  a  half-completed  house  at  the  present  time." 

*'  Yes,"  grunted  the  Indians  present. 

''  You  know,  also,  that  several  weeks  ago  there  was  a 
rumour  that  gold-hunters  had  come  fifty  miles  south  of 
us,  and  were  beginning  to  look  for  the  precious  mineral 
which  the  white  men  love  so  much,  and  for  the  possession 
of  which  they  will  risk  their  lives  and  fortunes.  These 
white  men  have  found  gold,  and  have  sent  reports  among 
their  fellows  in  the  towns  of  their  discoveries,  and  it  will 
not  be  long  before  many  other  white  men  will  come  into 
this  region. 

''  The  agent  notified  the  Great  Father  of  the  course  he 
had  taken,  but  the  Great  Father,  who  has  so  much  to 
think  of  and  so  many  things  to  do,  misunderstood  and 
thought  that  the  Sioux  had  burned  the  agency  buildings, 
because  the  Long  Knives  had  invaded  their  reservation. 
He  did  not  know  that  it  was  the  Crows  who  had  done 
the  mischief.  The  Great  Father,  therefore,  told  his  army 
officers  to  move  near  our  reservation,  and  see  that  no 
injury  was  done  to  the  gold-hunters  who  might  come 
into  it. 

"  I  told  the  agent  that  we  did  not  want  the  Great 
Father  to  misunderstand  us,  and  that  he  must  at  once 
send  word  to  the  railroad  that  the  soldiers  must  keep  the 
white  men  out  of  our  country,  or  that  there  would  be 
trouble.  The  agent  laughed  at  me,  and  said  that  the 
white  men  must  get  gold,  whether  they  came  upon  the 
reservation  or  not,  ana  that,  while  he  would  send  word  to 
the  Great  Father  when  he  had  time,  he  could  not  bother 


198  WANNETA 


to  do  so  then.  He  told  me  to  go  back  and  tell  Rain-in- 
the-face  that  it  would  turn  out  all  right,  and  that  there 
■aeed  be  no  uneasiness  on  the  part  of  any  of  the  Indians. 

''  Now,  chief,  I  am  a  white  man,  as  you  know,  but  I 
have  done  much  for  your  tribe.  I  want  to  see  the  Sioux 
nation  prosper.  You  cannot  allow  these  men  to  get  into 
your  reservation  without  great  injury  to  our  people. 
They  will  bring  fire-water  and  many  other  things  Avith 
them  to  destroy  our  health  and  impair  our  strength. 
They  will  establish  towns  along  the  river  and  in  every 
fertile  spot,  will  shoot  our  game,  and  kill  the  young  men 
upon  the  least  provocation.  Therefore,  it  will  be  well  to 
send  John  Runner  as  fast  as  possible  to  the  railroad  sta- 
tion, and  give  him  money  of  our  own,  to  have  a  message 
sent  by  the  swift  messenger  which  flies  along  the  strings 
the  white  man  has  put  up,  telling  the  Great  Father  to 
withdraw  the  gold-hunters  from  our  reservation  at  once. 
I  have  done." 

*'  You  see,"  said  Rain-in-the-face,  ''  what  is  going  to 
happen.  These  white  men  have  come  to  seek  gold. 
They  must  not  be  allow^ed  upon  our  reservation.  Rich- 
ards has  spoken  the  truth.  I  will  send  John  Runner  on 
a  fleet  pony  with  money  to  send  word  to  the  Great 
Father  by  the  swift  messenger,  of  this  invasion,  and  will 
ask  that  it  be  stopped  at  once."  Turning  to  John  Runner, 
the  chief  said,  "  Get  your  swiftest  horse  and  come  to  the 
lodge  instantly." 

John  Runner  strode  out  of  the  wigwam  and,  uttering 
a  series  of  sharp,  loud  yells  to  inform  the  people  of  the 
unusual  proceeding,  dashed  at  his  best  speed  to  the  corral, 


WANNETA.  !■;■; 


selected  the  pony,  and  returned  to  tlic  chicl  's  tij)i.  Rain- 
in-the-face  and  Gopher  gave  him  several  silver  dollars, 
and,  taking  a  piece  of  smooth  buck-skin,  wrote  in  the 
Indian  sign  language  the  following  dispatch,  to  be  trans- 
mitted by  the  telegraph  operator  : 

"General  Grant,  President  of  the  United  States: 

"White  man  coming  into  Sioux  reservati(jn.  Wants  gold. 
Soldiers  think  we  set  lire  to  agency.  Cnjws  set  fire  to  agency, 
We  are  good  Indians.  Make  soldiers  drive  white  men  out  ot  our 
reservation.  If  soldiers  and  white  men  come  through  reservation 
they  will  be  killed.     Sioux  very  angry. 

"  Chiefs  Rain-in-t he-face  and  Sitting  Bull." 

John  Runner  leaped  upon  his  pony  and  set  out.  It 
was  near  noon  when  he  started,  and  it  was  the  next 
morning  when  he  reached  the  station.  He  read  to  the 
operator  the  message,  and  it  was  sent  forthwith.  Then 
he  leaped  upon  his  horse  and  turned  his  face  homeward. 

When  the  dispatch  was  received  in  Washington,  the 
officials  laughed  over  it,  not  knowing  of  what  great  im- 
portance it  was  to  the  Sioux  nation.  It  lay  upon  the 
table  of  the  Secretary  of  War  several  days,  and  was  offi- 
cially pronounced  by  one  of  the  Indian  fighters  to  be  tlie 
work  of  some  squaw  man  and  of  no  importance.  This 
same  Indian  fighter  told  the  Secretary  that  the  Sioux 
had  caused  the  destruction  of  the  agency  buildings,  and 
that  they  were  very  hostile  to  all  the  whites  in  the  north- 
w^est  portion  of  Dakota.  The  Secretary  concluded  that 
it  would  be  best  to  send  the  brave  and  dashing  General 
Custer,  through  the  heart  of  the  Sioux  country,  into  the 


200  WA  N N E  TA 


region  then  attracting  so  much  attention,  known  as  the 
Black  Hills.  The  matter  was  referred  to  one  of  his  sub- 
ordinates, and  General  Custer  was  duly  notified  to  march 
through  the  Indians'  land  and  reduce  all  hostile  tribes. 
Thus  was  the  plea  of  the  Sioux  nation  treated  in  Wash- 
ington. Little  did  the  officials  who  signed  the  orders 
dream  what  would  be  the  cost  to  the  United  States  in 
human  lives  and  valuable  property  of  their  careless 
action. 

On  the  departure  of  John  Runner,  the  chief  called  a 
council,  to  be  held  that  afternoon.  Those  who  were  at 
his  tipi  left  for  their  homes,  and  told  their  neighbours 
what  had  been  done.  There  was  great  excitement 
throughout  the  camp  in  consequence,  and  that  after- 
noon there  was  an  enormous  gathering  at  the  large 
council-house.  The  matters  at  stake  were  of  such  vital 
importance  that  even  Sioux  women  were  present. 
Those  who  could  not  crowd  into  the  building  stood 
outside.  Those  in  the  doorway  repeated  what  was  said 
to  those  without,  and  thus  all  were  acquainted  with  tlie 
details  of  each  speech. 

In  a  council  where  a  question  of  war  or  peace  is 
brought  up,  there  is  no  smoking,  nor  do  the  Indians 
come  decked  in  feathers  and  covered  with  war-paint,  as 
many  suppose,  but  each  enters,  takes  his  place  according 
to  rank  in  the  house  with  great  dignity  and  solemnity. 
Were  the  question  to  be  decided  one  as  to  whether  a 
battle  were  inevitable,  each  might  possibly  deck  himself 
with  paint  and  feathers,  and  display  upon  his  cheek  the 
symbol  of  death,  the  black  hand. 


WANNETA.  20I 


When  all  were  seated,  Rain-in-the-face  arose  slowly  and 
grandly,  and  after  looking  about  him  with  great  delibera- 
tion, began  a  speech,  in  which  he  laid  before  the  nation 
the  point  at  issue : 

''  Brothers  of  the  Sioux  nation,  I  have  explained  to  you 
what  has  happened  south  of  us,  and  I  now  wish  to  call 
your  attention  to  the  action  of  our  agent  here.  He  has 
just  told  me  that  the  Secretary  of  War  has  sent  him  word 
that  no  Sioux  must  leave  the  reservation — that  the  sol- 
diers are  coming  to  drive  out  the  gold-hunters  and  re- 
store order.  The  agent  has  informed  me,  further,  that 
our  hunting  must  be  confined  to  our  own  reservation," — 
at  this  a  heavy  grunt  of  disapproval,  given  by  several 
hundred  voices,  nearly  drowned  the  tones  of  the  speaker, 
— "  and  that  we  must  not  deal  violently  with  any  white 
men  who  may  come  upon  our  reservation.  He  says  that 
the  trespassers  will  be  driven  off  as  soon  as  the  soldiers 
come,  but  that,  until  then,  we  must  suffer  them  to  come 
among  us  without  interfering  in  the  slightest. 

"  Now,  people  of  the  Sioux  nation,  listen.  The  agent 
seems  to  have  acted  without  much  thought  in  the  matter, 
and,  from  his  remarks,  I  judge  that  he  does  not  much 
care  whether  we  are  driven  from  our  hunting-grounds  or 
not,  and  is  somewhat  pleased  at  the  prospect  of  the  whites 
invading  our  territory.  Until  I  have  further  proof  that 
he  is  not  friendly  toward  us,  I  wish  all  Sioux  to  treat  him 
as  in  the  past.  Should  it  prove  that  he  is  careless  and 
indifferent  to  our  rights,  I  would  advise  that  nothing  be 
bought  of  him,  and  that  we  accept  our  annuities,  but  do 
not  patronize  his  store. 


202  WA  N N E  TA 


"  The  course  of  action  that  we  are  to  observe,  in  case 
the  whites  come  into  this  section,  depends  entirely  upon 
what  the  Great  Father  says.  If  the  Great  Father  says 
the  whites  shall  be  driven  out,  we  must  do  nothing.  If 
the  Great  Father  says  that  our  reservation  will  be  open 
for  settlement,  and  sends  the  soldiers  to  protect  the  white 
men  as  they  come  in,  we  shall  have  to  take  the  matter 
into  our  own  hands,  and  defend  our  rights.  I  have 
done." 

At  the  completion  of  the  chiefs  speech  there  was  a 
grunt  of  approval  at  his  words,  and  then  a  considerable 
pause.  At  length  Gopher  arose  to  his  feet,  and  addressed 
the  assembled  multitude  in  a  few  words,  as  follows : 

*'  My  people,  you  have  heard  the  words  of  Rain-in-the 
face.  I  agree  with  him  in  what  he  says.  Should  the 
whites  invade  our  territory,  and  the  Great  Father  take 
no  action  in  the  matter,  then  we  must  put  on  our  war- 
paint, take  our  rifles  and  defend  our  homes  from  these 
villains,  who  would  take  all  we  have,  and  then  kick  us 
out  to  shift  as  best  we  may.  You  know  that  we  subsist 
mainly  upon  the  buffalo.  When  he  is  gone,  we  shall  have 
nothing  upon  which  to  live,  and  will  be  forced  to  starve 
or  to  fight.  The  hide-hunters  are  rapidly  exterminating 
our  game,  and  it  is  only  a  question  of  time  before  it  will 
have  entirely  disappeared." 

Strong  Heart  had  been  present  during  the  council,  and 
listened  in  silence  as  a  number  spoke.  At  last  he  arose 
and,  nodding  toward  his  father,  addressed  the  assembly. 
A  murmur  of  approval  went  through  the  audience  when 
he  did  this,  for  there  were  many  there  who  loved'  the 


WAN  NET  A,  203 


young  man,  and  who  knew  what  his  impulsive  nature 
would  permit  him  to  say. 

''  Chiefs  and  young  men  of  the  Sioux  nation  :  Vou  have 
listened  to  a  report  which  tells  you  of  the  invasion  of 
your  reservation  without  just  cause  by  the  palc-laces. 
They  are  at  present  miles  south  of  you,  but,  wishing  to 
^et  more  gold,  they  may  even  pass  by  our  village  and 
locate  in  the  Bad  Lands  north  of  us.  Should  they  fall  in 
the  hands  of  the  Crows,  they  would  undoubtedly  meet 
punishment  which  would  greatly  gratify  us;  but  if  this 
were  to  happen,  the  crime  might  be  laid  at  our  doors,  as 
in  the  case  of  the  burning  of  the  agency  buildings.  There- 
fore be  careful  what  you  do,  that  you  bring  not  the  wrath 
of  the  Great  Father  at  Washington  upon  your  heads.  If 
matters  come  to  the  worst,  join  me  and  fight  as  long  as 
there  is  hope,  but  until  then  be  patient." 

After  the  speech  of  Strong  Heart  the  council  adjourned, 
and  the  men  of  the  village  gathered  in  groups  in  the 
lodges  of  the  more  important  individuals  in  the  tribe,  to 
discuss  the  chances  of  war  with  the  Long  Knives. 

John  Runner  returned  two  days  later,  and  reported  that 
some  fifty  white  men  were  encamped  in  the  Bad  Lands  to 
the  south.  He  said  that  there  were  no  soldiers  with 
them,  and  that,  while  they  were  a  rough-looking  set,  they 
showed  no  ill-will  toward  him,  and  talked  with  him  on 
his  return  trip  for  several  hours.  They  declared  their  in- 
tention of  dividing  the  party,  some  of  them  going  north- 
west, while  the  others  moved  a  few  miles  east  to  a  more 
favourable  situation. 

Three  days  after  the  return  of  John  Runner  half  a  dozen 


204  WANNETA. 


white  horsemen  dashed  into  the  Sioux  camp  ;  their  horses 
were  covered  with  foam  and  showed  signs  of  great  fatigue. 
The  men  tumbled  from  their  backs  and  related  to  the 
squaw  men  of  the  tribe,  and  others  who  could  speak 
English,  a  terrible  story. 

Twenty-one  of  the  whites  left  the  others  the  morning 
that  John  Runner  passed  them,  and  moved  until  late  that 
night  to  the  north-west.  They  had  travelled  nearly  sixty 
miles  when  a  large  body  of  Crows,  who  were  starting  out 
to  hunt,  saw  them  go  into  camp,  and  attacked  them  at 
daylight  the  next  morning.  They  had  time  to  get  on 
their  horses,  but  the  Crows,  being  better  mounted,  over- 
took them,  and  a  running  fight  of  nearly  thirty  miles 
ensued.  They  lost  all  their  men,  some  being  killed,  others 
captured,  except  the  six  who  had  escaped.  These,  by 
hard  riding,  managed  to  reach  the  Sioux  camp  with  the 
news  of  the  disaster.  One  of  their  number  was  seriously 
wounded,  and  although  much  was  done  for  him  by  Rich- 
ards and  the  new  medicine-man,  the  fatigue  and  excite- 
ment of  the  long  ride  so  aggravated  his  wound  that  he 
died  during  the  night.  The  other  five  were  given  fresh 
horses,  and,  after  burying  the  body  of  their  comrade,  re- 
turned to  their  camp  full  of  gratitude  to  the  Sioux,  and 
promising  that  no  harm  should  come  to  their  nation,  and 
that  the  whole  camp  of  miners  should  move  without  de- 
lay from  the  limits  of  the  Sioux  reservation. 

Disheartened  at  their  defeat,  the  prospectors  for  gold 
retreated  to  the  Missouri  River  and  camped  near  the 
railroad.  The  news  of  the  massacre  spread  rapidly,  and, 
about  the  time  the  War   Department  ordered  General 


WANNETA,  205 


Custer  into  the  field,  it  reached  Washington.  As  pre- 
dicted by  their  chiefs,  it  was  reported  to  the  officers  in 
charge  of  the  United  States  army  that  the  Sioux  had 
committed  this  atrocity,  and  General  Custer  was  tele- 
graphed to  without  further  delay  : 

"  Enter  the  hostile  country  and  subdue  the  Sioux  who 
dare  murder  inoffensive  citizens." 

General  Custer  had  won  a  great  reputation  among  the 
Indians,  and  was  regarded  by  them  as  the  bravest  and 
most  successful  fighter  in  the  service  of  the  government. 
This  reputation,  and  the  decision  of  the  tribe  to  offer  no 
violence  unless  absolutely  necessary,  enabled  him  to  go 
on  his  famous  march  through  the  very  heart  of  the  Indian 
country  without  firing  a  single  shot.  He  started  from 
the  Missouri  River,  in  south-eastern  Dakota,  and  marched 
straight  through  to  the  north  of  the  Black  Hills,  made  a 
wide  detour,  and  then  swung  around  toward  the  West 
and  bore  back  toward  his  starting-point.  He  had  several 
hundred  men,  w^ell  mounted,  plenty  of  provisions,  and  all 
the  ammunition  necessary.  The  first  intimation  that  the 
Indians  received  of  this  march  was  the  news  brought  in 
by  a  party  of  hunters  who  were  out  some  thirty  miles 
south-east  of  the  camp.  They  had  seen  an  enormous 
cloud  of  dust,  and  thinking  it  was  buffalo,  galloped  to  a 
ridge  near  by  in  order  to  observe  the  movements  and  ex- 
tent of  the  herd.  Judge  of  their  surprise  and  consterna- 
tion at  beholding  three  hundred  and  fifty  cavalrymen,  led 
by  the  renowned  Long  Hair,  moving  in  good  order 
northward.  They  watched  the  column  for  a  few  mo- 
ments,   and    then    retreated    cautiously,    until    they    had 


206  WANNETA 


placed  several  miles  of  broken  country  between  them- 
selves and  the  whites,  when  they  lashed  their  ponies  into 
a  dead  run,  and  flew  across  the  prairie  with  unabated  speed 
until  they  arrived  at  the  Sioux  camp. 

One  dashed  to  the  chiefs  lodge,  another  to  the  council- 
house,  and  a  third  rode  through  the  village,  crying  out 
the  startling  news  :  "  Three  hundred  whites  are  march- 
ing up  the  valley,  led  by  Long  Hair,  with  two  big  guns 
and  many  rifles.  They  are  mounted  on  cavalry  horses, 
and  look  as  though  they  meant  to  fight." 

Some  ran  to  the  council-house,  while  others  crowded 
around  the  messengers.  Rain-in-the-face  rushed  out,  and 
sounded  the  war-whoop  in  all  its  fearfulness.  Hastily 
calling  John  Runner,  he  charged  him  to  ride  for  his  life 
to  Sitting  Bull's  camp,  and  notify  him  what  was  happen- 
ing, and  to  tell  him  to  send  messengers  every  few  hours 
to  their  camp,  in  order  that  each  might  keep  informed  of 
the  other's  movements.  Rain-in-the-face  charged  his  war- 
riors to  begin  no  hostilities  unless  the  whites  should  offer 
to  attack,  but  to  see  that  their  arms  \vere  in  good  condi- 
tion, and  to  be  ready  to  jerk  down  their  tipis  and  to  move 
to  Sitting  Bull's  village  at  an  hour's  notice.  He  told 
Gopher  and  Strong  Heart  to  mount  their  best  ponies 
and  take  a  white  flag,  such  as  the  Long  Knives  would 
recognize.  They  were  to  intercept  the  column  and  hold 
a  conference  with  Long  Hair. 

While  these  preparations  w^ere  going  on  in  the  village, 
the  two  messengers  rode  post-haste  tow^ard  the  south- 
east, to  meet  the  Long  Knives  and  ascertain  their  inten- 
tions.    They  had  gone  twenty-five  miles  only,  when  they 


WANNETA.  207 


came  in  sight  of  the  column.  From  the  direction  in 
which  it  was  marching,  they  saw  that  it  would  pass  to 
the  east  of  their  village,  and  would  not  discover  its  where- 
abouts, unless  notified  by  the  agent,  or  unless  some  one 
of  the  scouts  should  tell  them  where  to  look  for  it. 

The  two  horsemen  with  the  white  flag  rode  boldly 
down  the  ridge  and  advanced  to  meet  General  Custer. 
Seeing  them  coming,  he  sent  out  two  orderlies  to  meet 
them.  They  stopped  when  within  a  hundred  yards  of 
each  other,  and  Strong  Heart,  who  was  to  act  as  spokes- 
man, cried  out  in  fair  English,  "What  do  you  here?  is 
General  Custer  there  ?     I  wish  to  speak  with  him." 

''  If  you  are  unarmed,"  replied  one  of  the  orderlies,  ''we 
will  conduct  you  to  General  Custer,  and  you  may  speak 
with  him." 

Laying  their  rifles  upon  the  ground,  they  approached 
the  general.  He  advanced  from  the  column  to  meet 
them,  and  they  held  a  parley  lasting  for  some  little  time. 

''  General  Custer,"  said  Strong  Heart,  ''you  are  on  our 
reservation  with  a  large  armed  force,  and  we  see  that  you 
have  come  here  for  a  purpose.     What  is  that  purpose? " 

"  I  come  at  the  order  of  the  Great  Father,"  replied  the 
general,  "  who  wishes  to  have  the  Sioux  distinctly  under- 
stand that  they  cannot  burn  agencies  and  kill  white  men 
without  being  punished." 

"  We  did  not  burn  the  agency,  nor  have  we  killed  any 
white  men,"  replied  Strong  Heart.  "  My  squaw  and  my- 
self and  the  agent,  who  will  teU  you  the  same  story,  were 
in  the  buildings  when  they  were  attacked  by  a  thousand 
Crows.     They  set  fire  to  the  buildings,  and  had  not  Sit- 


208  WANNETA. 


ting  Bull  and  his  warriors  come  from  the  north  we  should 
have  all  been  killed.  He  drove  the  Crows  away.  The 
village  of  white  men  below  here  was  not  broken  up  by 
us.  Twenty-one  of  them  went  north-west  in  search  of 
gold  near  the  Crow  village.  The  Crows  surprised  them 
and  killed  all  but  six.  These  six  came  to  our  camp  in 
great  fear.  We  cared  for  them,  gave  them  good  horses, 
and  sent  them  back  to  their  people.  They  will  tell  you 
themselves  that  it  is  true.  What  we  came  for  is  to  find 
out  why  you  are  invading  our  reservation  without  just 
cause,  and  why  the  Great  Father  at  Washington  does  not 
drive  the  gold-hunters  out." 

''  You  seem,"  replied  Custer, ''  to  be  speaking  the  truth. 
I  must  see  the  agent  at  your  reservation  and  talk  with 
him.  If  he  says  that  you  have  told  the  truth,  I  will  report 
to  the  Great  Father  that  you  are  good  Indians  and  should 
be  left  alone.  If  I  receive  orders  to  drive  the  white  men 
out,  I  will  do  so.  I  will  not  attack  you,  but  will  see  the 
agent.  Go  back  to  your  people,  and  tell  them  that  I  will 
not  attack  them,  but  must  seethe  agent."  With  that, 
Custer  rode  back  to  the  column,  and  the  Indians,  satisfied 
with  the  interview,  picked  up  their  arms  and  returned  to 
the  camp  as  fast  as  their  tired  ponies  could  bear  them. 

The  council  was  in  session  when  they  returned,  and  the 
news  that  they  brought  was  received  with  shouts  of  de- 
light. Runners  were  dispatched  to  Sitting  Bull's  camp 
with  the  intelligence,  and  all  were  greatly  gratified  that 
Long  Hair  meant  no  harm  to  them.  Many  of  the  war- 
riors went  to  the  agency  to  learn  what  the  result  of  the  in- 
terview between  the  agent  and  General  Custer  would  be. 


CHAPTER    XV. 

THE    ILLNESS   OF   MLXNEHAHA. 

The  Sioux  warriors  started  for  the  agency  buildings  the 
next  morning  in  large  numbers.  They  left  their  wives 
and  children  at  home,  and  only  the  more  prominent  braves, 
the  chiefs,  and  the  young  men  of  standing  were  permitted 
to  go  to  the  conference. 

Strong  Heart  was  in  attendance  at  the  council  of  the 
night  before,  and  consequently  knew  thoroughly  all  that 
was  done.  His  wife  w^as  at  home,  anxiously  aAvaiting  his 
return,  and  impatient  to  learn  what  course  her  people 
would  adopt  in  so  important  a  matter.  She  was  not  kept 
long  in  suspense,  for  her  husband,  as  soon  as  he  could  leave, 
rushed  from  the  council,  and  running  quickly  to  the  tipi, 
burst  through  the  entrance,  and  told  in  a  few  rapid  sen- 
tences all  that  had  taken  place. 

'*  Strong  Heart,"  said  she,  "  promise  me  that  you  will 
not  take  up  arms  against  the  whites  unless  they  invade 
our  territory  and  do  our  people  injur3^  A  simple  inva- 
sion, if  no  injury  is  done,  should  not  call  for  hostility  on 
our  part.  Do  nothing  rash,  dear  husband,  and  consider 
well  before  you  join  the  young  men  of  the  nation  in  any 
wild  scheme. 

''I  have  been,  as  you  know,  in  the  wliitc  man's  land 
many,  many  moons,  and  I  have  seen  his  strength,  how  he 
209 


2IO  WAN  N  ETA 


lives  in  great  cities,  how  many  warriors  he  has,  and  how 
many  guns.  I  have  seen  houses  so  large  that  many  hun- 
dred people  live  in  one ;  therefore  hsten  to  the  advice  of 
your  squaw,  dear  husband,  and  do  not  take  up  arms 
against  the  Long  Knives  without  just  cause  and  without 
due  consideration." 

"  Dear  VVanneta,"  said  Strong  Heart, ''  I  will  do  as  you 
wish.  If  you  could  have  heard  my  speech  iu  the  council- 
house  to  the  young  men,  you  would  have  seen  that  you 
have  no  reason  for  fear.  I  said  there  almost  the  same 
things  that  you  have  said,  and  cautioned  our  people 
against  any  hasty  action.  Therefore  rest  easy  as  to  my 
actions. 

''  The  Long  Knives  will  stop  at  the  agency  for  two  days 
or  longer,  and  will  hold  a  pow-wow  with  our  people.  You 
must  not  be  anxious  if  I  am  there  all  that  time,  for  I  must 
have  a  long  talk  with  Long  Hair  and  tell  him  of  the  wishes 
of  our  people.  We  all  hope  that  this  conference  will  result 
in  driving  out  the  gold-hunters,  and  the  withdrawal  of 
the  troops  from  our  reservation. 

''  Long  Hair  is  a  famous  fighter,  and  has  won  many 
battles  over  the  various  Indian  tribes  throughout  the 
United  States.  He  is  a  great  man,  and  will  undoubtedly 
do  all  he  promises." 

The  husband  and  wife  remained  in  the  tipi  conversing 
for  half  an  hour  or  longer.  Strong  Heart  then  left  her 
and  went  to  his  father's  lodge  to  learn  if  there  was 
any  news.  He  remained  there  some  time,  and  then 
visited  several  parts  of  the  camp. 

The  runners  from  Sitting  Bull  came  in  at  various  times 


W  ANN  ETA.  211 


during  the  evening  and  night.  Most  of  the  warriors  re- 
mained in  and  about  the  council-house  until  morning  to 
hear  the  news,  in  case  any  was  brought  from  him,  and  to 
talk  over  the  situation.  When  John  Runner  returned 
from  the  upper  Sioux  camp  near  daylight,  he  brought 
word  that  Sitting  Bull  with  fifty  braves  was  coming  in 
person  to  consult  with  Rain-in-the-face. 

Upon  the  arrival  of  the  delegation  another  council  was 
held.  Soon  after  taking  a  light  breakfast  of  dried  beef  and 
corn  cakes,  several  hundred  warriors  mounted  their  ponies 
and  rode  to  the  agency.  General  Custer  and  his  command 
had  arrived  after  dark  the  night  before,  and  while  his  men 
were  resting  the  general  held  a  consultation  with  the 
agent,  who  told  of  the  kindness  of  the  Sioux  toward  him- 
self and  the  distressed  white  men.  This  moved  General 
Custer  greatly,  and  he  resolved  to  telegraph  his  superior 
officers  in  Washington  of  the  friendliness  of  these  people, 
and  at  the  same  time  warn  the  Secretary  not  to  anger  them 
and  cause  them  to  take  up  the  hatchet.  He  knew  well 
the  dauntless  courage  of  the  Sioux,  and  wished  if  possible 
to  avert  bloodshed. 

About  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning  the  chiefs  and  war- 
riors of  the  Sioux  nation  arrived  and  advanced  within  a 
hundred  yards  of  the  agency  buildings.  The  main  body 
of  the  Indians  stood  near,  close  enough  to  hear  most  of 
the  conversation  that  passed.  The  general  and  his  staff' 
came  forward  to  meet  the  Indians,  accompanied  by  the 
agent.  After  considerable  hand-shaking,  Custer  opened 
the  conversation  by  saying  : 

"Chiefs    Sittinp-   Bull    and   Rain-in-the-face,   you  have 


212  WANNETA 


come  to  talk  with  me  upon  an  important  matter,  and  I 
trust  that  we  shall  reach  an  understanding  without  diffi- 
culty." An  interpreter  translated  each  sentence  to  the 
Indians  as  the  general  spoke.  ''  Your  agent  has  informed 
me  that  the  Crows  caused  the  burning  of  the  buildings. 
This  had  been  laid  to  your  door.  He  has  also  told  me  of 
your  kind  treatment  of  himself,  his  family,  and  employees, 
and  the  brotherly  way  in  which  you  received  the  six 
white  men  who  alone  escaped  out  of  the  terrible  massacre 
by  the  Crows.  I  have  just  sent  two  messengers  to  the 
railroad  station  to  telegraph  the  Great  Father  in  Wash- 
ington these  facts,  and  it  will  be  only  a  few  days  before  all 
will  be  right.  The  men  who  have  invaded  your  reserva- 
tion are  in  search  of  that  precious  metal,  gold,  which  to 
the  white  man  is  so  valuable.  I  trust  you  will  not  disturb 
them,  and  that  they  will  be  allowed  to  pass  through  your 
lands." 

Sitting  Bull  and  Rain-in-the-face  looked  at  each  other 
a  moment,  then  turning  to  the  interpreter.  Sitting  Bull 
drew  himself  up  to  his  full  height,  looked  about  him,  and 
with  his  usual  deliberation  began  a  speech  : 

''  Chief  Long  Hair,  we  have  listened  to  what  you  have  to 
say,  and  are  glad  that  the  news  of  our  good  feeling 
has  been  sent  to  the  Great  Father.  But  there  is  one 
thing  which  you  do  not  appreciate  or  understand.  The 
men  who  have  come  upon  our  reservation  seek  to  injure 
us  by  killing  our  game  and  driving  us  from  our  land. 
Understand,  Chief  Long  Hair,  that  they  have  not  driven 
us  from  our  land  yet,  but  if  they  are  allowed  to  stay, 
it  will  be  a  question  of  time  only  before  they  do  drive 


IVAXNETA.  2  IT, 


US  out.  Therefore  I  wish  to  impress  upon  you  this  fact : 
The  history  of  every  Indian  tribe  that  has  allowed  the 
Long  Knives  to  invade  their  reservations  without  protest 
is  brief,  and  its  recital  is  full  of  sadness  and  despair.  Vou 
know  as  well  as  I  do  what  will  be  the  result,  if  our  people 
allow  the  pale-faces  to  enter  our  domains. 

''  Chief  Long  Hair,  you  are  a  great  Indian  fighter. 
You  have  fought  occasionally  with  some  of  our  people, 
and  you  have  generally  been  successful.  You  can  see  we 
come  to  you  as  suppliants,  although  it  is  not  the  custom 
of  the  Sioux  nation  to  ask  favours  from  any  one.  We 
come,  1  repeat,  to  ask  that  these  whites  be  driven  out. 
If  they  are  not  driven  out  I  cannot  promise  safety  for 
them,  for  the  young  men  of  our  nation  are  bent  upon  war, 
and  will  not  countenance  the  invasion  of  their  favourite 
hunting-grounds.  We  have  the  right  on  our  side,  and 
great  Waukantauka  will  aid  our  arms;  therefore,  oh  Chief, 
dismiss  your  army  and  listen  to  my  words  of  wisdom.  I 
have  done." 

General  Custer  consulted  his  officers  a  few  moments, 
and  then  replied  to  Sitting  Bull : 

"  It  is  impossible  to  withdraw  the  troops  without  orders 
from  the  Great  Father,  and  it  is  likewise  impracticable  to 
force  the  whites  from  your  reservation.  Do  nothing  rash. 
Sitting  Bull ;  restrain  your  young  men,  and  wait  a  few 
days  until  you  shall  have  heard  from  me  again.  I  leave 
for  the  north,  and  will  march  above  the  Black  Hills, 
around  to  the  west,  and  then  back  to  the  railroad.  Send 
a  runner  to  the  railroad  fourteen  days  from  to-morrow. 
I  will  be  there  at  that  time,  or  at  least  within  one  or  two 


214 


WA  N  N  E  TA 


days.  Word  will  have  been  received  from  the  Great 
Father,  and  you  will  then  know  his  decision." 

The  chiefs  talked  among  themselves  several  minutes, 
and  then  Rain-in-the-face  said  :  ''  Chief  Long  Hair,  we  will 
not  molest  these  gold-hunters  until  you  have  arrived  at 
the  railroad,  provided  they  do  not  steal  our  ponies  or 
shoot  any  of  our  young  men.  If  they  do  this  the  agree- 
ment does  not  hold  good,  and  you  may  expect  trouble. 
We  regret  very  much  your  seeming  unwillingness  to 
promise  us  redress  from  our  wrongs.  Considering  all  we 
have  permitted  the  Long  Knives  to  do,  it  is  unbecoming 
one  of  your  fame  to  promise  nothing  definite  in  such  an 
emergency.  Go  on  your  march  northward,  but  do  not 
permit  your  soldiers  to  take  any  of  our  horses.  We  are 
not  satisfied  with  your  promises." 

The  chief,  at  the  end  of  this  remark,  walked  nervously 
back  and  forth,  muttering  to  himself.  General  Custer 
saw  that  no  good  could  come  of  prolonging  the  interview 
further,  and  so  shaking  hands  once  more,  he  turned  to  his 
officers  and  gave  orders  to  saddle. 

The  Indians  drew  together  and  began  talking  among 
themselves.  The  cavalry  mounted  and  moved  in  good 
order  toward  the  north,  the  gallant  Custer,  with  his  long 
hair  waving  in  the  wind,  moving  on  ahead.  As  the  heavy 
horses  lumbered  out  of  sight,  the  Indians  mounted  their 
light  fleet  ponies  and  returned,  disappointed  and  dis- 
heartened that  the  general  had  not  at  once  turned  back 
and  removed  the  whites  from  the  reservation. 

The  chiefs,  upon  reaching  the  camp,  entered  the  tipi  of 
Rain-in-the-face.     It  was  hardly  thought  necessary  to  call 


WA  NNE  TA 


a  council,  for  every  one  was  thoroughly  acquainted  with 
the  situation,  and  little  could  be  done  until  some  new 
move  on  the  part  of  the  whites  should  call  for  action. 
Strong  Heart  did  not  go  to  his  father's  lodge,  but  to  his 
own.  His  wife  saw  from  his  downcast  face  that  the  in- 
terview had  been  an  unpleasant  one,  so  she  tenderly 
threw  her  arms  about  his  neck  and  drew  him  to  a  seat 
upon  the  bear-skins,  saying,  "  Tell  me  all  about  it." 

He  told  her  what  had  taken  place,  and  she  listened  to 
every  word  with  great  anxiety.  While  they  were  in  the 
midst  of  their  talk,  Omaha  entered  the  lodge. 

''  Wanneta,  come  to  our  lodge  at  once.  Bring  with  you 
some  of  the  medicine  which  was  so  powerful  to  restore 
Strong  Heart  to  health,  and  see  if  it  will  not  bring  back 
the  smile  to  the  face  of  your  little  sister,  Minnehaha,  and 
the  bright  flashes  to  her  eyes.  She  was  taken  sick  two 
days  ago,  and  seems  very  feverish.  I  have  not  sent  for 
Gopher's  son,  the  medicine-man,  knowing  that  your  medi- 
cine might  be  of  more  avail  than  his.  Do  not  delay,  but 
come  at  once." 

Wanneta  rose  quickly  from  her  seat,  and  taking  several 
bottles  from  a  little  medicine-chest,  hurried  with  her 
mother,  to  see  her  little  sick  sister.  Strong  Heart  thought 
his  presence  unnecessary,  and  lighting  his  pipe,  leaned 
back  for  a  quiet  siesta. 

Wanneta  saw  at  a  glance  that  Minnehaha  was  very  ill. 
The  little  girl  had  been  playing  along  the  edge  of  the 
stream,  where  the  Indian  children  went  nearly  every  day. 
She  had  slipped  and  fallen  into  the  water,  and  had  she 
been  as  strong  and  healthy  as  her  playmates,  the  accident 


2l6  WANNETA. 


would  have  had  no  serious  results.  But  she  was  a  rather 
delicate  child,  and  took  a  severe  cold  from  the  wetting. 
She  continued  to  play  and  romp  all  day,  often  getting 
overheated,  and  then  sitting  down  in  the  shade  still  clad 
in  her  wet  clothes.  The  exposure  was  too  much  for  her, 
and  she  caught  a  heavy  cold,  which  soon  became  a  raging 
fever. 

Wanneta  drew  near  her  little  bed,  and  knelt  beside  her, 
so  that  she  might  ask  questions  as  to  her  condition  and 
give  her  such  medicine  as  she  might  need. 

''  I  am  glad  to  see  you,  sister  Wanneta,"  said  the  little 
sufferer.  ''  You  will  stay  with  me  a  while,  won't  you  ?  " 
and  she  looked  up  into  the  face  of  her  kind-hearted  sister, 
with  a  most  piteous  expression. 

"  Yes,  Minnehaha,  I  have  come  to  bring  you  strong 
medicine,  good  medicine,  which  will  speedily  make  you 
well  again.  You  must  take  it  whenever  mother  tells  you 
to,  and  must  lie  still  and  be  patient  like  a  good  girl." 

"  Yes,  sister,  I  will  take  the  medicine  and  will  lie  still. 
You  must  come  and  see  me  often,  for  I  get  very  lonely 
here  in  the  tipi.     Do  not  leave  me  long,  Wanneta." 

Wanneta  held  Minnehaha's  hand  and  told  her  several 
little  stories  to  amuse  her,  and  if  possible  make  her  for- 
get the  burning  of  the  fever.  She  stayed  with  her  sis- 
ter nearly  two  hours.  When  the  time  came  for  her  to 
return  to  her  own  lodge,  she  smoothed  the  hot  brow  and 
kissed  the  parched  lips,  and  then,  with  a  parting  instruc- 
tion for  the  little  one  to  take  plenty  of  cold  water,  she 
went  home. 

Nearly  all  Indian  wars  have  been  caused  by  the  foolish 


WANNETA.  217 

and  thoughtless  action  of  some  white  man,  or  by  some 
broken  treaty.  The  Indians  are  always  blamed  for  what 
follows,  but  are  themselves  seldom  the  originators  of  any 
serious  troubles.  The  man  who  caused  all  that  was  to 
follow  was  a  mail-carrier,  sent  from  General  Custer's  com- 
mand, when  a  day's  march  from  the  agency,  to  take  letters 
and  papers  to  the  railroad,  far  to  the  south,  in  order  to 
have  them  forwarded  to  Washington.  The  carrier  was 
accompanied  by  a  veterinary  surgeon.  They  passed 
Sitting  Bull's  camp  safely,  and  were  coming  in  sight  of 
Rain-in-the-face's  village  when  the  disaster  occurred. 
Within  a  half  mile  of  it,  two  young  men,  armed  for  a 
hunting  excursion,  galloped  out  toward  them,  intending  to 
pass  a  little  to  their  left,  on  the  way  to  the  Bad  Lands. 
The  mail-carrier  and  the  doctor  evidently  mistook  the  de- 
signs of  these  two  men,  for  no  sooner  had  the  Indians 
come  within  speaking  distance,  than  the  doctor  raised  his 
rifle,  and  shot  the  foremost  through  the  forehead.  His 
comrade,  seeing  this,  covered  the  doctor  with  his  Winches- 
ter and  shot  him  through  the  heart,  and  a  half  second 
later  shot  the  mail-carrier  through  the  head.  The  carrier 
had  raised  his  rifle  at  the  first  report,  but  was  killed  be- 
fore he  could  discharge  it. 

As  soon  as  the  pistol  shots  were  heard,  the  Indians 
poured  forth  from  their  tipis  in  great  numbers,  and  rushed 
to  the  scene  of  the  tragedy.  It  did  not  take  long  to  reach 
the  spot  where  lay  the  dead  white  men  and  the  Indian. 
The  bodies  were  placed  upon  horses,  and  were  carried  to 
the  camp.  Some  one  led  the  three  horses  to  the  open 
square  at  the  council-house,  others  ran  to  inform  the  chief 


2i8  WANNETA 


of  what  had  happened.  In  less  time  than  it  takes  to  write 
it  there  was  a  gathering  of  angry  men  at  the  council. 
They  looked  upon  the  bodies  of  the  slain  as  they  passed 
into  the  council-chamber.  Some  were  in  favour  of  send- 
ing the  scalps  at  once  to  the  whites,  others  counselled  pru- 
dence.    Many  scarcely  knew  what  to  do. 

The  body  of  the  dead  Indian  was  given  over  to  his  fam- 
ily, and  his  squaw  and  son  bore  it  away  with  loud  wailings 
to  their  tipi,  where  they  prepared  it  for  burial.  Then  in 
solemn  procession  they  visited  the  scaffolds  in  the  trees 
that  fringed  the  stream,  and  gave  the  departed  brave  a 
last  resting-place  among  the  fallen  of  his  nation. 

Some  zealous  brave,  wishing  to  achieve  notoriety, 
scalped  the  two  white  men,  and  having  then  rifled  them 
of  what  valuables  they  bore  about  them,  tumbled  the 
bodies  into  the  waters  of  the  stream,  and  left  them  to  the 
mercy  of  the  currents. 

At  the  council  the  young  man  who  had  done  the  shoot- 
ing testified  that  he  had  acted  in  self-defense.  Those 
present  accepted  his  statement  without  questioning  him, 
and  the  whole  matter,  so  far  as  he  was  concerned,  having 
been  settled,  Chiefs  Rain-in-the-face  and  Sitting  Bull 
made  a  few  remarks  to  the  assembled  natives,  in  which 
they  told  them  to  stand  by  their  people  and  protect  their 
homes,  but  not  to  commit  any  crimes. 

*' Friends,"  said  Strong  Heart, ''  we  have  here  two  bags 
which  one  of  these  white  men  was  carrying,  and  which 
contain  letters  and  instructions  to  Long  Hair's  people 
and  the  Great  Father  at  Washington.  It  would  be  best 
:o  have  John  Richards  read  them  to  us,  and  for  us  to 


WAN  NET  A.  219 

know  their  contents.  If  they  are  unimportant,  they  oii^ht 
to  be  burned,  but  if  of  great  value,  they  should  be  kept 
by  us,  to  be  shown  as  evidence  later.  Let  the  sacks  be 
opened." 

The  chief  grunted  his  approval,  and  Richards,  taking  a 
sharp  knife,  cut  the  mail-bags  open,  and  drew  forth  sev- 
eral bundles  of  letters  and  papers.  The  papers  he  laid  on 
one  side,  then  looked  at  each  letter,  sorting  those  ad- 
dressed to  Washington,  and  placing  them  in  a  pile  by  his 
side.  The  other  letters  he  handed  one  of  the  young  men 
standing  near.  Most  of  them  were  written  by  the  soldiers 
to  friends  in  the  East,  and  were  of  no  importance  to  the 
Sioux. 

Richards  selected  first  those  which  were  addressed  to 
the  Secretary  of  War  at  Washington.  Tearing  them  open, 
he  spread  them  out  upon  his  knee,  and  read  aloud  to  the 
attentive  throng. 

The  first  dispatch  gave  merely  an  account  of  Custer's 
interview  with  the  Sioux  chiefs,  stating  who  were  present, 
and  that  the  tribe  was  much  incensed  at  the  invasion  of 
their  reservation  by  gold-hunters,  and  that  the  burn- 
ing of  the  agency  had  been  done  by  the  Crows,  and  not 
by  them. 

At  the  reading  of  this  letter  a  great  grunt  went  up  from 
the  Indians  assembled.  Richards,  without  taking  any 
notice  of  it,  proceeded  to  read  one  or  two  unimportant 
letters  regarding  supplies  and  ammunition.  When  he 
reached  a  point  in  one  letter  where  the  following  occurred, 
''Send  2,000  rounds  of  cartridges,  44  cal,  for  our  Colts 
revolvers,  and  60  more  latest  improved  Colts  of  that  cal.. 


220  WANNETA. 


he  paused  in  reading,  and  addressing  the  chief,  said,  ''Why 
would  it  not  be  a  good  plan  to  burn  these  letters  for  am- 
munition and  thus  prevent  their  reaching  headquarters? 
What  do  you  think?" 

''A  good  scheme,"  said  Sitting  Bull;  ''they  shall  be 
burned  as  soon  as  read.  Go  on  with  the  white  man's 
talk." 

The  next  letter  was  written  a  day  later  than  the  first. 
As  Richards  read  this  sentence,  "  I  think  it  would  be  a 
good  plan  to  compel  the  Sioux  to  keep  within  the  bounds 
of  their  reservations.  They  should  be  deprived  of  all 
arms,"  a  great  shout  went  up,  and  much  displeasure  was 
manifested.  A  half  dozen  chiefs  and  head  warriors  at- 
tempted to  speak  at  the  same  time.  Both  Sitting  Bull 
and  Rain-in-the-face  sprang  to  their  feet,  and  after  repeated 
calls  for  silence,  succeeded  at  last  in  quieting  the  assem- 
bly. When  the  tones  of  a  speaker  could  be  heard,  Sitting 
Bull  addressed  them  as  follows  : 

"  People  of  the  Sioux  nation,  you  have  heard  this  last 
letter,  and  now  know  by  Long  Hair's  own  words  how  he 
intends  to  influence  the  Great  Father  against  us.  You 
must  therefore  be  ready  to  move  your  camp  at  a  moment's 
notice,  and  join  mine.  By  combining  our  forces  we  shall 
be  able  to  defeat  the  designs  of  these  white  dogs  and  carry 
^  our  plans  into  effect.  These  letters  and  papers  must  be 
burned.  The  facts  of  the  killing  of  the  two  men  must  be 
kept  from  Long  Hair  as  long  as  possible.  Should  he  hear 
of  this  and  march  against  us,  you  must  break  up  your 
village  and  fly,  without  waiting  to  attack  him,  until  you 
have  joined  your  forces  with  those  of  mine.     I  will  leave 


WANNETA.  22  1 


for  my  camp  at  the  close  of  this  council,  and  will  send  a 
runner  in  the  morning  and  another  in  the  evening  of  each 
day.  You  must  send  me  runners  from  your  camp  in  ad- 
dition to  the  return  of  those  whom  1  shall  send,  each  noon 
and  midnight.  Thus  we  shall  have  ample  notification  of 
any  move  on  the  part  of  the  whites.  I  would  advise  a 
scouting  party  of  ten  well-mounted  warriors  to  follow  in 
the  rear  of  Long  Hair's  cavalry.  They  should  note 
very  carefully  what  he  does  during  his  move  through  our 
country." 

When  Sitting  Bull  had  finished,  Rain-in-the-face  arose, 
and  naming  ten  of  his  most  trusty  scouts,  sent  them  out 
to  follow  General  Custer  and  report  his  movements. 

The  council  then  adjourned,  and  early  next  morning 
Sitting  Bull  and  his  warriors  returned  to  their  village, 
taking  as  little  time  as  possible  on  the  journey. 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

THE  DEATH   OF   MINNEHAHA. 

About  eight  o'clock  that  evening,  as  Wanneta  was  sit- 
ting in  the  wigwam,  embroidering  with  porcupine  quills 
and  beautiful  beads  a  hunting  shirt  for  her  husband,  her 
mother  entered  suddenly  in  great  excitement.  Strong 
Heart,  sitting  in  the  corner  of  the  lodge,  smoking  his 
pipe  and  thinking  over  the  events  that  had  taken  place 
during  the  past  few  days,  did  not  notice  her  approach 
until  she  was  within  the  lodge. 

At  the  first  sight  of  her  he  sprang  to  his  feet,  and  with 
his  usual  hospitality,  said,  ''  Well,  mother,  welcome  to 
our  home  ;  what  news  bring  you  ?  " 

"  Oh,  my  child,"  she  cried  dolefully,  paying  no  attention 
to  Strong  Heart,  "  bring  your  medicine  and  come  quickly. 
Your  little  sister,  Minnehaha,  is  very  sick.  I  am  afraid 
that  she  is  going  to  the  land  of  the  great  Waukantauka. 
Something  must  be  done  for  her  at  once  or  her  little 
spirit  will  have  left  us  and  taken  its  flight  to  the  great 
hereafter." 

Wanneta  dropped  her  work  instantly,  and  seizing  her 
small  medicine-chest,  ran  with  her  mother  to  Two  Bears' 
lodge,  while  Strong  Heart  followed  gravely  in  the  rear. 

Upon  entering  the  lodge,  a  scene  presented  itself  to 
her  eyes  that  she  could  never  forget.     In  the  corner  sat 

222 


WA  NN  ETA,  223 


her  brother,  John  Runner,  looking-  very  sad  and  serious ; 
at  the  bedside  knelt  her  lather,  holding  his  little  daugh- 
ter's hand  in  his  own,  and  occasionally  uttering  a  low  l)ut 
pitiful  exclamation,  "  O  my  daughter,  my  little  Bright 
Eyes !  " 

Wanneta  poured  out  some  of  the  most  powerful  medi- 
cine she  possessed  into  a  small  earthen  cup.  This  she 
handed  to  Two  Bears,  who,  raising  tenderly  the  head  of 
the  delirious  child,  opened  her  mouth  and  poured  the 
draught  down  her  throat.  The  medicine  seemed  to  do 
the  httle  one  much  good,  for  she  looked  around  upon 
those  about  her,  and  as  her  mother  and  sister  knelt  down 
by  her  side,  she  whispered  : 

"  Are  you  here,  Wanneta  ? 

''  Yes,  my  dear,"  said  Wanneta,  'T  am  here  to  stay  with 
you.     Do  not  be  afraid.     I  will  not  leave  you." 

''  I  am  so  hot,"  murmured  the  sufferer  ;  *'  I  am  as  if  on 
fire.      Give  me  some  water,  mother." 

Omaha  ran  to  the  spring  in  the  bank,  beside  the  stream, 
and  soon  returned  with  a  cup  of  cool,  delicious  water  for  • 
the  parched  throat  and  feverish  lips  of  Minnehaha.  The 
child  lay  upon  her  bed  for  some  moments,  nothing  being 
heard  meanwhile  save  her  loud  and  laboured  breathing, 
and  the  sobs  of  both  mother  and  daughter,  who  realized 
the  hopelessness  of  her  condition. 

''  Wanneta,"  gasped  the  Httle  one,  ''  I  am  afraid  I  am 
not  going  to  get  well.  I  want  you  to  send  back  to  your 
tipi  and  get  the  book  which  tells  about  the  great 
Waukantauka,  and  read  me  one  or  two  of  the  stories." 

Strong  Heart  at  this  sprang  out  of  the  entrance  and 


224  IVAN  NET  A 


running  swiftly  to  his  wigwam,  seized  a  small  New  Tes- 
tament, a  gift  to  Wanneta  from  one  of  her  teachers.  Re- 
turning, he  handed  it  to  his  squaw,  who  opened  the  book 
to  several  marked  passages  which  had  greatly  interested 
the  little  child  in  days  gone  by.  Wanneta  read  of 
the  Saviour's  words  to  little  children,  and  of  the  white 
man's  hope  in  the  great  hereafter.  The  words  were 
mostly  from  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Luke,  and  especially 
that  passage  in  Luke  which  has  been  the  comfort  and 
stay  of  weary  and  heart-sick  souls,  in  many  centuries  and 
countless  lands : 

''  Suffer  the  little  children  to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid 
them  not,  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  God.  Verily  I  say 
unto  you,  whosoever  shall  not  receive  the  kingdom  of 
God  as  a  little  child  shall  in  nowise  enter  therein." 

''  Will  the  white  man's  God  receive  in  His  house  a  little 
Sioux  girl?"  asked  the  child. 

"  Yes,  dear,"  said  Wanneta,  "  the  white  man's  God  and 
great  Waukantauka  are  one  .and  the  same  great  and  good 
spirit.  They  watch  our  every  action,  they  forgive  the 
wrongs  that  we  have  done,  if  we  are  truly  sorry.  Believe 
in  this  great  spirit,  Minnehaha,  and  He  will  not  allow  the 
evil  Waukausica  to  harm  you." 

Here  the  little  sufferer  again  became  delirious,  and 
raved  and  tossed  upon  her  couch.  She  cried  out  in  her 
fright  and  terror,  and  imagined  that  the  horrible  night 
when  the  wicked  Wa-da-ha  pronounced  his  terrible  curse 
upon  her  was  still  passing.  She  thought  that  he  had  her 
in  his  power,  and  that  he  was  laughing  in  scorn  over  her 
condition.     She  cried  out  in  her  anguish  for  her  father 


WAN.VE7\i.  225 


and  mother  to  save  her,  and  she  would  have  risen  from 
her  bed  of  skins,  and  leaped  out  in  the  darkness  beyond, 
in  the'vain  endeavour  to  escape  from  the  torments  of  her 
own  mind,  had  not  her  father  withheld  her,  and  prevented 
exposure  that  would  have  resulted  in  certain  death. 

Poor  Omaha  and  Wanneta  found  little  consolation 
from  their  sorrow  in  the  great  tears  that  coursed  down 
their  cheeks.  Even  the  stern  father  and  his  son,  and  the 
inflexible  Strong  Heart,  felt  the  water  springing  to  their 
eyes,  in  spite  of  their  efforts  to  control  their  feelings,  and 
they  too  wept. 

Strong  Heart  ran  to  the  spring  and  got  another  cup  of 
water,  in  which  was  placed  one  of  the  strong  powders 
from  Wanneta's  chest.  This  was  given  to  the  child,  in 
the  hope  of  alleviating  her  suffering.  The  draught  par- 
tially restored  her,  and  by  the  dim  light  of  the  fire  she 
recognized  her  friends  once  more. 

She  stretched  out  her  hand  feebly  toward  the  loved 
ones,  and  beckoned  to  them  to  come  close  to  her  side. 

They  crowded  around  to  listen  to  the  last  few  words 
she  might  have  to  utter,  for  all  saw  that  there  was  now 
no  hope  of  saving  her. 

'*  I  am  going,  mother,"  she  whispered,  "  to  the  great 
Waukantauka,  and  you  must  not  cry  or  weep  when  I  am 
gone.  I  believe  what  the  good  book  says,  and  know  that 
there  will  be  room  for  a  little  Indian  girl  in  the  great 
house  of  the  good  spirit.     I  am   not  afraid  to   die  now. 

Good-bye  all,  I "  and   the   child  tried  to  speak  again. 

But  the  words  refused  to  come,  she  gasped  once  or  twice, 
her  hands  twitched  convulsively,  and  then  her  spirit  sped 


226  WANNETA. 


away  on  its  long,  long  journey  to  the  house  of  Waukan- 
tauka. 

The  women  cried  aloud,  and  even  the  father  joined 
his  sobs  with  theirs,  as  he  thought  of  the  little  girl,  now 
gone  from  them  forever,  whose  bright  and  winsome  ways 
had  found  a  place  in  the  heart  of  nearly  every  one  in  the 
entire  tribe. 

Her  prattling  voice  was  silent,  her  dainty  feet  would  no 
more  enter  noiselessly  her  father's  lodge.  Her  merry,  sil- 
very laugh  would  no  more  ring  in  all  its  joyfulness 
among  her  playmates.  Only  a  week  ago,  she  had  plaited 
out  of  wild-grasses,  which  she  had  gathered  upon  the 
prairie  with  her  own  hands,  a  small  mat  for  her  father  to 
lay  his  pipe  upon.  In  the  early  stages  of  her  sickness, 
she  was  trying  to  make  another  for  her  brother,  John 
Runner.  The  half-finished  work,  now  held  by  the  stolid 
John  in  his  hands,  seemed  to  call  forth  heart-aches,  and 
he,  too,  who  had  often  laughed  at  tears,  mingled  his  sor- 
row with  the  others.  Again  and  again,  he  pressed  the 
piece  of  her  handiwork  to  his  breast,  and  in  after  days  he 
wore  inside  his  hunting-shirt,  next  to  his  breast,  this  token. 

Strong  Heart  offered  what  few  words  of  condolence  he 
could,  and  then  returned  to  his  father's  lodge,  to  inform 
them  of  the  sad  news.  The  chief  himself,  and  his  squaw, 
Wawa,  came  gravely  to  the  afflicted  tipi,  to  offer  words 
of  sympathy.  Wawa  and  Chief  Gopher's  wife  mingled 
their  tears  with  those  of  Omaha.  No  more  sympathy, 
no  more  love  could  have  been  shown,  than  was  displayed 
by  these  rude  folk  of  the  prairie  at  the  sorrow  of  their 
friends. 


WANNETA.  227 


The  daughter  of  the  savage  had  found  consolation  and 
hope  in  the  same  holy  book  which  has  been  the  comfort 
of  the  great  and  good  in  civiUzed  communities. 

The  body  of  Minnehaha  was  carefully  wrapped  in  her 
best  dress;  her  hair  was  plaited  and  arranged  by  her 
mother's  tender  hands,  and  her  feet  were  encased  in  new 
moccasins,  the  last  loving  gift  from  Wanneta.  Thus  ar- 
rayed, the  child  was  borne  to  her  resting-place.  At  the 
suggestion  of  Wanneta  and  Strong  Heart,  a  procession 
was  formed  somewhat  after  the  manner  of  our  funerals. 
A  little  stretcher  was  made  of  poles,  which  was  covered 
with  soft  skins.  On  this  was  placed  the  body  of  the  girl, 
with  a  blanket  as  a  covering.  The  pall  was  borne  by  six 
of  the  child's  playmates.  Following  immediately  after 
was  the  bereaved  family,  while  many  sympathetic  friends 
brought  up  the  rear. 

The  procession  moved  very  slowly  and  solemnly  down 
the  banks  of  the  stream.  There  was  no  sound  save  the 
cries  of  the  mourners ;  no  dirge  save  the  sighing  of  the 
wind  in  the  tops  of  the  lofty  cotton  woods. 

Right  in  the  centre  of  the  cemetery  a  small  scaffold  had 
been  erected.  When  those  who  bore  the  body  had 
reached  the  side  of  this,  the  young  men  carefully  raised 
the  body  of  the  child  upon  it  and  wrapped  it  in  all  the 
robes  which  the  friends  had  presented.  There  Minnehaha 
was  left  until  nature  should  have  done  her  work. 

After  these  last  sad  rites  were  performed,  the  friends 
returned  to  the  camp.  Wanneta  and  Omaha  alone  re- 
mained to  weep  and  wail  near  the  body  of  the  loved  one. 
to  bemoan  her  untimely  death,  and  to  pray  to  the  great 


228  WANNETA 


Waukantauka  to  receive  her  unto  himself  and  give  her 
rest  in  his  almighty  love. 

After  they  had  wept  and  mourned  for  many  hours  they 
returned  to  their  tipis,  to  take  up  with  heavy  hearts  their 
daily  tasks.  It  was  many  days  before  the  smile  returned 
to  Wanneta's  cheeks,  and  it  was  long  months  before  poor 
Omaha  seemed  herself  again. 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

GENERAL  CUSTER   HEARS   OF  THE   TRAGEDY. 

Soon  after  the  killing  of  the  two  white  men,  perhaps 
not  more  than  two  hours  later,  a  squaw  man  left  the 
Sioux  camp,  ostensibly  to  go  hunting,  but  in  reality  to 
inform  Custer  of  what  had  happened.  The  squaw  men 
in  the  Sioux  nation  were  a  constant  source  of  trouble, 
and,  until  driven  out  by  the  Indians,  caused  many  mur- 
ders and  were  guilty  of  many  acts  of  crime.  They  were 
base  enough  to  sell  or  betray  their  best  friend  to  the 
highest  bidder.  Such  a  man  was  Fletcher,  a  Frenchman 
by  birth,  who  had  joined  the  Sioux  and  married  an  In- 
dian woman  in  order  that  he  might  live  off  the  tribe.  He 
was  a  large,  well-built  man,  had  an  impediment  in  his 
speech,  and  was  the  possessor  of  a  fine  head  of  very  curly 
hair. 

He  reached  General  Custer's  army  without  seeing  any 
Indians  two  days  after  he  had  left  the  camp.  He  rode 
directly  to  the  front,  and,  saluting  the  general,  asked  for 
an  interview. 

His  request  having  been  granted,  forthwith  the  follow- 
ing conversation  took  place : 

"  General,  your  mail-carrier  and  another  man  were  at- 
tempting to  pass  our  village,  when  two  of  our  Indians 
galloped  out  and  without  provocation  shot  both  of  them. 
229 


230  ,  WA  N NE  TA  . 


The  mail  was  taken  into  the  council-house,  broken  open, 
and  a  squaw  man  translated  to  the  Indians  the  contents 
of  your  dispatches." 

*' Who  committed  this  murder?"  asked  Custer. 

Then,  turning  to  an  orderly,  he  instructed  him  to  sum- 
mon all  his  officers  to  the  front. 

"  The  first  chief  under  Sitting  Bull,  Rain-in-the-face, 
had  this  done,"  replied  the  liar  Fletcher.  Custer  ques- 
tioned the  man  further,  and  having  no  reason  to  doubt 
his  story,  consulted  his  officers  as  to  what  had  better  be 
done.  They  differed  in  their  ideas  as  to  the  best  course 
of  action,  and  Custer,  having  the  matter  entirely  in  his 
own  hands,  decided  to  cut  short  his  march  to  the  north, 
turn  about  and  move  directly  back  to  the  Sioux  camp. 
Here  he  would  build  a  small  fort  and  leave  a  garrison  to 
control  their  village.  Then  he  would  move  the  remainder 
of  his  force  to  the  agency,  and  when  the  first  opportunity 
presented  he  would  by  some  means  get  Rain-in-the-face 
and  a  few  of  the  braves  to  visit  the  store  and  take  him 
prisoner.  He  asked  Fletcher  what  he  thought  of  the 
plan.  Fletcher  said  it  would  do  very  well,  provided 
everything  was  kept  extremely  quiet,  for  Rain-in-the- 
face  was  a  very  sharp  Indian,  and  could  see  as  far  as  any 
one.  As  Fletcher  expressed  it  in  the  forcible  language  of 
the  West,  "  It  don't  take  no  brick  house  to  fall  on  him 
before  he  tumbles  to  the  little  racket." 

This  plan  having  been  decided  upon,  Custer  called  a 
halt.  He  then  gave  orders  for  the  command  to  wheel, 
and,  making  a  wide  detour  around  the  Sioux  camp,  to 
march  for  the  agency.     Thence,  after  leaving  two  hun- 


IVANNETA.  231 


ired  of  his  soldiers  and   one  of  the  Gatling  guns,  the 
rest  were  to  move  forward  \.o  protect  the  miners  to  the 

50Uth. 

The  troops  moved  as  rapidly  as  possible  until  dark, 
ivhen  they  bivouacked  upon  the  prairie.  At  dayliLdit 
:hey  Avere  up  and  in  the  saddle,  and  continued  their  march 
IS  fast  as  the  heavy  horses  could  get  over  the  ground. 
About  ten  o'clock  on  the  third  night,  they  galloped  up  to 
the  agency,  aroused  the  agent,  advised  him  of  their  in- 
tentions, and  then  encamped.  The  next  morning  Custer 
and  one  hundred  of  his  men  marched  down  the  stream, 
crossed  where  they  would  not  be  seen  by  the  Indians, 
and  set  out  for  the  miners'  town  below.  Once  there,  he 
established  headquarters  and  gave  the  town  the  name  of 
Deadwood,  famous  in  frontier  history  during  the  next 
few  years.  General  Custer's  brother  was  left  at  the 
agency,  and  to  him  was  entrusted  the  execution  of  the 
plan  to  capture  Rain-in-the-face.  Lieutenant  Custer 
possessed  a  great  deal  of  ability,  both  as  a  soldier  and  as 
a  frontier  detective,  if  I  may  use  the  term,  as  we  shall 
see  by  the  way  he  succeeded  in  taking  Chief  Rain-in-the- 
face. 

He  placed  the  soldiers  back  of  the  agency  several  hun- 
dred yards.  He  had  them  encamped  on  as  small  a  space 
as  possible,  and  in  a  slight  hollow,  so  that  Indians  might 
come  to  the  agency  and  not  see  that  an  enemy  was  se- 
creted near,  unless  they  should  pass  around  the  house  or 
mount  some  of  the  ridges  toward  the  north.  About 
noon  the  next  day,  when  the  camp  site  had  been  laid  out, 
Custer  entered  the  government  buildings,  and  summon- 


232  WA  N  N  ETA 


ing  the  agent  to  an  interview,  was  closeted  wuth  him  in 
one  of  the  small  unfinished  rooms  on  the  second  floor. 

"  There  is  no  use  in  talking,"  said  Custer,  "  we  have 
got  to  catch  this  man,  and  keep  him  from  killing  any 
more  whites.  Sitting  Bull  has  a  devil  of  a  temper  him- 
self when  once  roused,  but  he  is  nowhere  when  com- 
pared with  this  fellow.  I  hear,  too,  that  Rain-in-the-face 
has  a  young  son,  a  mighty  nice  sort  of  fellow,  brave  as  a 
lion,  who  is  married  to  one  of  the  prettiest  girls  in  the 
whole  Sioux  nation." 

''  That  is  so,"  said  the  agent ;  *'  his  son  is  called  Strong 
Heart,  and  is  one  of  the  bravest  men  I  ever  saw;  "  and  he 
related  the  story  of  the  burning  building. 

'*  He  was  once  attacked  in  the  Bad  Lands  by  thirty 
Crows,  and  this  girl  was  with  him.  They  had  a  very  ro- 
mantic time  of  it,  indeed.  The  girl  stood  by  him  and 
helped  him  throughout.  The  Crows  charged  the  cave 
he  was  in  twice,  and  he  killed  twenty-three  or  four  of 
them.  The  Sioux  that  went  up  to  rescue  them  said  they 
never  saw  such  shooting.  The  young  fellow  was  shot 
through  the  shoulder  and  hurt  badly  enough  to  kill  an 
ordinary  man,  but  he  fought  like  a  tiger,  and  did  not  seem 
to  mind  the  wound  in  the  least.  The  girl  staunched  the 
flow  of  the  blood,  and  cared  for  him  until  his  friends  came. 
He  is  thought  more  of  than  any  other  young  man  in  the 
Sioux  nation,  has  a  good  character,  and  I  never  knew  him 
to  do  anything  out  of  the  way.  If  there  is  to  be  a  war,  I 
would  rather  get  him  on  our  side  than  any  man  in  the 
Sioux  nation,  but  if  he  is  our  enemy  he  will  never  be 
taken  alive." 


IVANNETA.  233 


''  Well, "  said  Custer,  *'  he  must  be  the  deuce  of  a  fel- 
low.    I  should  like  to  see  him." 

''  In  appearance,"  said  the  agent,  "  he  is  a  very  fine 
specimen  of  humanity.  He  is  tall,  broad-shouldered,  and 
straight  as  an  arrow.  He  weighs  about  two  hundred 
pounds.  I  think,  with  knife  or  tomahawk  in  hand,  he 
would  be  equal  to  half  a  dozen  ordinary  Indians." 

*'  Now,  to  change  the  subject  somewhat,"  said  Custer, 
''  how  w^ould  it  do  for  that  young  man  to  come  up  here 
and  have  a  pow-wow  with  us  ?  " 

''  It  would  not  do,"  said  the  agent,  ''  for  he  would  learn 
that  you  knew  of  the  murder  of  your  men,  and  would 
warn  his  father.  He  is  as  sharp  as  the  devil.  He  is  no- 
body's fool,  and  he  will  tell  you  to  your  face  what  he 
thinks  of  you.  You  had  better  leave  him  alone,  and 
deal  with  the  old  man." 

Custer  thought  a  moment,  then  an  idea  struck  him. 
''  Suppose  you  send  word  by  an  employee  to  Rain-in-the- 
face,  that  you  are  writing  a  letter  to  the  Great  Father  at 
Washington,  and  wish  to  know  what  he  has  to  say  about 
rations.  Tell  him  you  are  going  to  ask  for  more  rations 
for  the  people  here.  Tell  him  that  you  want  more  meat 
and  flour  for  his  people,  and  that  if  he  will  cc^nc  up  and 
let  you  know  how  many  rations  he  requires,  you  will 
specify  in  your  letter  accordingly.  Tell  him  also  that  we 
will  keep  it  a  secret  from  the  nation  until  the  first  ship- 
ment comes.  That  is,  have  a  little  sort  of  surprise 
arranged  for  them,  you  know." 

''  Tiptop,"  said  the  agent,  slapping  his  companion  on 
the  back  and  oflfering  another  fragrant  weed,  which,  had 


234  ^VA  N NE  TA 


he  not  been  an  Indian  agent,  he  could  not  have  afforded 
in  this  far-off  portion  of  the  country. 

Having  Kghted  their  cigars,  they  resumed  the  conver- 
sation, and  it  was  not  long  before  all  the  details  of  the 
plan  were  arranged.  All  this  time  Rain-in-the-face  was 
lounging  idly  in  his  wigwam.  Suddenly  there  dashed  up 
to  the  door  of  the  tipi  one  of  the  ten  scouts  sent  to  watch 
Custer's  movements,  with  the  intelligence  that  Custer 
and  two  hundred  of  his  men  had  gone  south  to  the 
miners'  camp,  while  they  did  not  know  what  had  become 
of  the  rest  of  his  force.  At  this  the  chief  was  somewhat 
surprised,  and,  calling  for  John  Runner,  sent  him  post- 
haste with  the  intelligence  to  Sitting  Bull. 

He  could  not  imagine  why  Custer  should  tell  him  that 
he  intended  to  go  north  and  to  the  railroad,  and  should 
then  turn  back  immediately  to  the  miners'  camp  below. 
He  suspected  some  treachery,  and,  feelmg  that  there  w^as 
something  which  he  could  not  understand,  he  sent  for 
Gopher  and  one  or  two  of  the  head  warriors  to  learn 
what  they  would  say  regarding  this  new  move  on  the 
part  of  Long  Hair. 

The  next  day  one  of  the  agent's  employees  came  to  the 
camp,  and,  w^alking  direct  to  Rain-in-the-face's  lodge, 
called  him  out. 

''  Chief,"  said  he,  ''the  agent  is  about  to  write  a  letter 
to  the  Great  Father.  In  this  he  is  going  to  say  that  your 
people  should  have  rations  every  two  weeks  through  the 
summer  as  well  as  in  the  winter.  He  wants  to  know  just 
what  you  would  most  desire,  and  asks  that  you  and  one 
or  two  warriors  come  immediately  to  the  agency  and 


IV A  NNE  TA  .  235 


hold  a  pow-wow  with  him.  He  wants  to  keep  it  a  secret 
from  the  tribe,  so  as  to  surprise  them  when  the  rations 
come.     Can  you  not  come  at  once?" 

*'  Certainly,"  replied  the  chief,  **  I  shall  be  glad  to  come. 
There  is  much  our  people  need,  and  if  the  agent  is  going 
to  write  the  Great  Father,  I  shall  be  most  happy  to  tell 
him  what  he  had  better  ask  for,  and  give  him  an  idea  as 
to  the  quantity  of  each  article  that  we  need." 

Rain-in-the-face  mounted  his  pony  and  calling  out  to 
Wawa  that  he  was  going  to  the  agency,  started  out  with 
the  employee  at  a  brisk  trot.  It  did  not  take  them  long 
to  traverse  the  five  miles,  and  they  were  soon  in  front  of 
the  buildings. 

Dismounting,  Rain-in-the-face  drove  a  peg  into  the 
ground  in  a  spot  where  there  was  considerable  grass  and 
tied  his  pony  so  that  the  animal  could  graze.  He  then 
entered  the  store  and  took  a  seat  upon  an  empty  nail 
keg. 

Up  to  the  present  time  there  had  been  no  indication  of 
any  intention  to  capture  him,  nothing  to  make  him  feel  in 
the  least  suspicious.  Several  of  his  young  men,  who  had 
seen  him  start,  leaped  upon  their  ponies  and  followed  him 
to  the  buildings,  wondering  what  was  to  take  place.  None 
of  them  came  armed  save  one,  who  had  a  hunting-knife 
stuck  in  his  belt. 

"  How,"  said  the  chief,  as  the  agent  entered,  and,  ris- 
ing, grasped  the  white  man's  hand  ;  then  to  the  attend- 
ant, who  acted  as  interpreter,  he  said,  *'  You  sent  for  me 
to  talk  about  provisions  for  my  people.  We  arc  much  in 
need  of  many  things  which  the  Great  Father  has,  and 


236  WAA'NETA 


shall  be  glad  to  receive  the  good  gifts  which  he  has  pre- 
pared for  us." 

As  the  interpreter  translated  each  sentence,  Custer, 
who  was  in  the  back  room  with  several  soldiers,  said  to 
himself:  *'  Hear  the  old  rascal  talk.  One  would  think  he 
was  a  saint  instead  of  a  bloodthirsty,  red-handed  mur- 
derer." 

''  Yes,"  replied  the  agent,  wishing  to  keep  up  the  de- 
ception a  few  minutes  longer.  ''  I  was  thinking  about 
writing  a  letter  to  the  Great  Father  to  ask  him  to  give 
you  many  things  which  you  doubtless  need.  Now  tell 
me  what  you  need  most." 

The  chief  cleared  his  throat,  and,  nodding  toward  the 
interpreter,  said :  ''  More  flour,  more  meal,  a  keg  every 
two  weeks  for  ten  persons,  more  live  beef,  and  some 
blankets " 

At  this  moment,  the  young  men  who  had  been  without 
the  door  entered,  and  each  said  ''  How  "  to  the  agent. 
They  were  about  to  be  seated,  when  Custer  and  a  dozen 
cavalrymen,  with  sabres  and  pistols,  entered  the  room, 
fearing,  from  the  presence  of  more  Indians,  that  the  Sioux 
were  coming  in  large  numbers  to  hear  the  interview. 

Rain-in-the-face,  seeing  them  enter,  and  judging  from 
their  appearance  that  something  was  not  right,  called  to 
the  agent,  ''  What  is  the  matter?  What  do  these  men 
here  armed  ?  "  and  as  he  spoke  he  arose  to  his  feet  and 
started  for  the  front  entrance.  His  young  men  advanced 
also,  and  stood  ready  to  protect  their  chief. 

*'  Stand,  Rain-in-the-face  !  You  are  our  prisoner,'*  cried 
Custer.     ''  You   killed    the    mail-carrier   and    the    doctor 


WA  NNE  TA  .  237 


sent  from  our  command.     If  you  move,  the  soldiers  will 
fire." 

At  this  the  young  Indians  made  a  threatcniiii^  movement, 
but  they  were  unarmed,  and.  upon  the  cavalrvnicn  cock- 
ing their  revolvers,  they  stood  in  silence,  while  Rain-in- 
the-face  was  seized  roughly,  his  hands  being  bound  be- 
hind him.  The  soldiers  hurried  him  into  a  room  and 
there  locked  him  up,  placing  a  guard  over  the  door.  In 
order  to  awe  his  attendants  and  prevent  an  attempt  at 
rescue,  Custer  had  had  the  cavalry  assemble  in  the  rear 
of  the  building,  and,  as  the  capture  was  made,  they  dashed 
out  in  front  in  full  force,  with  the  bugles  j^ounding. 
Custer  addressed  the  young  men  through  the  interpreter, 
told  them  that  the  United  States  government  would  not 
permit  the  murder  of  her  citizens,  that  their  chief  would 
probably  be  hung,  and  that  they  had  better  not  attempt 
rescue.  All  this  was  done  so  quickly  that  the  Indians 
scarcely  knew  what  to  do  ;  so  without  replying  they  ran 
out  of  the  building,  leaped  upon  their  ponies,  and  dashed 
back  to  the  village  with  the  news  of  the  capture  of  their 
chief. 


CHAPTER     XVIII. 

THE   PLAN   OF  WANNETA  AND   STRONG   HEART. 

The  soldiers  who  hurried  the  chief  into  the  little  room 
up-stairs  left  two  of  their  number  to  act  as  guard  at  the 
door  of  the  apartment.  Rain-in-the-face  paced  restlessly 
back  and  forth,  looking  about  him,  and  taking  in,  in  a  few 
rapid  glances,  the  walls  and  ceiling  of  his  prison.  There 
was  but  one  small  window  in  the  room,  and  that  opened 
on  the  low  roof  of  the  warehouse.  It  was  in  an  unfinished 
condition,  but  had  been  boarded  up,  at  the  orders  of 
young  Custer,  in  anticipation  of  his  capture. 

He  knew  well  that  the  young  men  who  were  with  him 
in  the  store  at  the  time  of  his  seizure  would  carry  the 
news  of  his  imprisonment  to  the  camp.  He  knew  that 
they  would  alarm  the  village,  and  that  it  would  be  but  a 
few  moments  before  all  should  learn  of  his  misfortune. 
These  thoughts  were  some  consolation  to  him;  and  we 
will  leave  him  for  the  present  in  his  prison,  pacing  rest- 
lesslv  to  and  fro,  muttering  to  himself,  and  impatiently 
awaiting  the  coming  of  his  people  to  release  him. 

The  Indians,  having  passed  the  soldiers,  galloped  back 
to  the  camp,  as  we  have  said,  with  the  direful  inteUigence. 
As  they  approached  they  set  up  a  series  of  yells.  Hear- 
ing these,  every  man,  woman,  and  child,  with  a  common 
impulse,  rushed  out  from  the  tipis  and  crowded  around 
the  horsemen. 
238 


WANNETA.  239 


''  Hear  ye,"  cried  out  one  of  the  yoifng  men.  **  Chief 
Rain-in-the-face  has  been  captured,  and  is  held  in  a  small 
room  at  the  agency.  Custer's  brother  has  done  this.  To 
the  council-house,  every  one,  and  hear  the  particulars 
there." 

As  the  speaker  finished  they  all  sprang  from  their 
ponies,  and,  throwing  the  lariats  to  the  squaws,  rushed 
toward  the  great  central  square,  followed  by  an  excited 
crowd. 

Chief  Gopher  was  not  long  in  making  his  appearance, 
and,  together  with  Strong  Heart,  acted  as  central  figure 
in  this  important  meeting.  The  Indians  did  not  seem  to 
realize  at  first  what  a  great  disaster  had  fallen  upon  them, 
and  it  was  not  until  the  young  men  had  made  long 
speeches  that  they  took  in  the  situation. 

"Order!  order!"  cried  Chief  Gopher.  *' Be  still  and 
hear  what  these  young  men  have  to  say."  At  this  the 
tumult  subsided  somewhat,  and  as  every  one  listened  with 
breathless  attention,  a  young  man  rose  to  his  feet,  and 
gravely  addressed  the  assembled  multitude. 

''  My  people :  We  went  with  our  chief  to  the  agency 
to  send  word  to  the  Great  Father  that  we  needed  more 
rations  and  clothes.  The  great  chief  had  barely  com- 
menced his  speech  to  the  agent  when  an  officer,  brother 
of  Long  Hair,  entered  with  five  soldiers,  and,  seizing 
him,  drove  him  hastily  up-stairs  and  fastened  him  in  a 
room.  We  were  not  armed  and  we  could  do  nothing. 
To  frighten  us  the  officer  ordered  all  the  cavalry  out  in 
front  of  the  agency,  and  they  paraded  back  and  forth 
during  the  capture,  with  a  great  flourish   of  arms   and 


240  WANNETA. 


blowing  of  trumpets.  We  asked  why  this  was  done,  and 
were  told  that  our  chief  had  murdered  the  mail-carrier 
and  the  horse-doctor,  w^hom  you  all  know  were  killed  by 
one  of  our  young  men  in  self-defense.  The  killing  was 
justifiable,  and  was  not  murder,  as  the  agent  said.  As 
soon  as  we  saw  that  it  was  impossible,  and  foolhardy 
likewise,  to  attempt  rescue,  we  returned  to  the  camp  with 
the  news.  Revenge  this  insult,  my  people,  and  drive 
these  soldiers  back  to  the  Great  Father,  first  making 
them  give  up  Chief  Rain-in-the-face.     I  have  done." 

Before  the  assembled  Sioux  could  comment  upon  this 
speech.  Strong  Heart  sprang  to  his  feet,  and,  with  all  the 
fury  of  an  angry  warrior,  addressed  the  multitude,  and 
called  upon  them  to  take  up  arms  against  these  villains 
and  release  their  noble  chief. 

''Brothers,"  he  exclaimed,  "you  have  heard  what  has 
been  said,  and  it  now  remains  for  you  to  prove  Avhether 
you  have  brave  hearts  and  are  men,  or  whether  you  are 
weak  and  faint,  and  will  submit  to  injury.  Come  with 
me  at  once ;  let  us  attack  the  agency,  secure  our  chief, 
and  teach  these  Long  Knives  what  the  Sioux  can  do.  Do 
not  delay — come !  Great  Waukantauka  will  aid  you,  for 
our  cause  is  right.     Behold,  I  sound  my  war-cry : 

"The  eagles  scream  on  high, 

They  whet  their  forked  beaks, 
Raise,  raise,  the  battle-cry, 
'Tis  fame  our  leader  seeks." 

This  last  fiery  speech  called  forth  a  wild  burst  of 
enthusiasm    from   the   assembled   throng.      The    braves 


WAN  N  ETA  241 


sounded  their  war-whoop,  and  the  walls  of  the  council- 
house  were  shaken  by  the  thunders  of  noise  which 
vibrated  and  re-vibrated  from  ceiling  to  floor.  The  din 
became  so  terrific  that  nothing  could  be  heard  save  one 
continuous  roar,  and  the  chiefs  were  powerless  to  preserve 
order.  Some  one  had  brought  a  rifle  to  the  council,  and 
Chief  Gopher,  seizing  this,  discharged  it  into  the  roof 
above  a  number  of  times.  The  report  attracted  the 
attention  of  all,  and  for  the  time  being  order  was  re- 
stored. 

"  Young  men,"  cried  Gopher,  ''  you  have  heard  the  ex- 
cellent words  of  Strong  Heart.  Let  us  send  to  the  camp 
above  and  bring  down  their  warriors  to  aid  us  in  the 
attack.  There  are  too  many  soldiers  for  us  to  assault 
them  safely,  and  we  must  therefore  delay  until  we  have 
received  aid  from  Sitting  Bull.  His  warriors  are  so  brave, 
that  it  will  be  necessary  for  us  to  make  a  few  charges 
only  before  all  of  the  soldiers  shall  flee,  and  leave  us  in 
possession  of  our  chief  and  of  the  field.  Think  of  this, 
young  men,  and  wait  until  word  has  been  sent  to  Sitting 
Bull." 

At  the  conclusion  of  this  speech  Strong  Heart  sprang 
to  his  feet,  and  addressing  the  assembled  multitude,  cried 
out  in  his  loud,  clear,  and  ringing  tones,  **  O  brothers,  the 
words  of  Gopher  are  good  words,  and  well  spoken.  You 
must  listen  to  them."-  Then,  turning  to  John  Runner,  he 
said,  *'  Swift  messenger,  fly  as  if  your  life  was  at  stake  to 
Sitting  Bull's  camp,  and  advise  him  to  bring  all  the  war- 
riors he  can  gather  to  help  us.  Go  at  once." 
John  Runner  made  his  way  through  the  crowd,  reached 


242  IVA  NNETA  . 


the  corral,  mounted  his  fleetest  pony,  and  rode  that  eighty 
miles  between  the  two  reserv-ations  faster  than  it  was  ever 
ridden  before.  He  was  less  than  eight  hours  in  making 
the  trip,  and  although  his  horse  fell  dead  as  he  rode  into 
camp,  he  bore  the  news  without  delay  to  the  council- 
house  of  the  other  camp.  They  furnished  him  another 
horse,  and  he  returned  in  about  nine  hours  to  the  point 
from  which  he  started. 

As  soon  as  the  news  reached  Sitting  Bull  a  scene  of  ex- 
citement followed  which  almost  rivalled  the  one  I  have 
just  described.  John  Runner  was  not  far  on  his  return 
trip  when  there  filed  out  of  the  upper  village  nearly  eight 
hundred  armed  warriors.  They  were  clad  in  all  their 
gorgeous  blankets  and  feathers.  They  rode  bareback, 
and  each  carried  in  a  food-sack  three  days'  provisions. 
They  were  armed  to  the  teeth,  ready  for  a  most  desper- 
ate conflict,  and  woe  betide  any  small  parties  of  whites 
who  should  fall  into  their  clutches. 

At  the  lower  reservation  the  tumult  and  uproar,  as  soon 
as  John  Runner  had  gone,  broke  forth  again  in  uncon- 
trollable fury,  and  the  very  earth  itself  was  made  to  trem- 
ble with  their  terrific  shouts. 

Seeing  that  nothing  could  be  done,  the  chief  adjourned 
the  council,  and  announced  that  a  grand  war-dance  would 
take  place  that  night.  As  the  men  poured  out  of  the 
building  into  the  open  air,  they  let  out  their  pent-up  feel- 
ings after  the  manner  of  their  race.  They  mingled  in  the 
throng  of  women  and  children,  and  at  a  signal  given  by 
Strong  Heart  the  whole  host  of  two  thousand  souls  let 
out  a  yell  in  unison.     It  was  so  loud  as  to  be  heard  dis- 


WAN  N  ETA.  243 


tinctly  at  the  agency,  five  miles  away.  It  notified  the 
soldiers  of  the  feelings  of  these  people,  and  illustrated  to 
young  Custer,  more  forcibly  than  could  any  speech  of 
great  length,  what  desperate  men  he  had  to  deal  with, 
and  what  he  could  expect  were  his  troops  defeated  and 
he  himself  captured. 

The  chief  in  his  dismal  quarters  heard  the  sound  also, 
and,  becoming  excited,  threw  back  his  broad  shoulders, 
opened  his  great  mouth,  and  let  out  in  response  a  mighty 
war-whoop.  It  was,  of  course,  heard  by  those  in  and 
about  the  building  only,  and  whatever  satisfaction  it  may 
have  been  to  him,  it  served  but  to  anger  his  captors,  who 
pounded  upon  the  door  and  cautioned  him  to  make  no 
more  such  disturbances. 

That  night  at  the  village  the  fires  were  lighted  in  the 
central  square,  and  a  great  war-dance  was  held.  AX.  this 
the  Indians  were  painted  in  hideous  colours,  as  they  were 
on  the  night  of  the  burning  of  the  medicine-man.  Before 
entering  into  a  description  of  this  dance,  let  us  glance 
into  Wanneta's  home  and  see  what  she  was  doing  when 
the  news  of  the  capture  of  her  father-in-law  reached  her. 

She  heard  the  shouts  of  the  horsemen  as  they  dashed 
into  camp,  and,  like  all  the  other  Indian  \vomen,  ran  out 
to  ascertain  the  cause  of  the  disturbance,  and  was  not 
long  in  finding  out  what  had  happened.  Her  husband 
was  with  her  at  the  time,  and  he  rushed  off  to  the  coun- 
cil as  soon  as  he  heard  the  news,  leaving  her  alone  in  the 
crowd.  She,  too,  hurried  to  the  council,  but  on  account 
of  the  great  press  was  unable  to  get  within  the  enclosure, 
and  therefore  heard  little  of  what  was  said.     As  soon  as 


244  Wanneta 


the  meeting  was  over  she  ran  back  to  her  home,  and  was 
speedily  joined  by  Strong  Heart,  who  told  her  all  that 
had  taken  place. 

Poor  Wanneta  was  in  a  quandary  as  to  what  to  advise 
her  husband.  She  knew  that  it  would  be  impossible  to 
stay  the  flood  of  public  wrath  against  the  whites.  Should 
she,  therefore,  do  what  little  she  could  to  check  the  com- 
ing war,  or  should  she  permit  him  to  take  up  arms  against 
the  brothers  of  those  who  had  so  kindly  taught  her? 
She  knew  not  what  to  do,  and  in  her  anguish  of  mind 
at  last  broke  forth  in  the  exclamation,  *'  Oh,  Strong 
Heart,  cannot  this  trouble  be  avoided,  cannot  something 
be  done  to  appease  the  anger  of  the  Sioux  ?  " 

*'  My  dear,"  replied  Strong  Heart,  "  I  do  not  see  what 
can  be  done,  as  your  own  father-in-law  has  been  captured 
and  maltreated  by  these  dogs.  Think,  my  dear  one,  what 
disgrace  has  been  put  upon  our  family.  My  own  father 
has  been  arrested  and  put  into  a  miserable  prison  for  a 
crime  which  he  never  committed  !  Do  you  mean  to  say 
that  we  ought  to  submit  to  this  ?  " 

**  Strong  Heart,"  replied  Wanneta,  "let  us  avoid  the 
war  if  we  can."  Her  love  for  the  whites  was  fast  giving 
away,  and  its  place  in  her  heart  was  being  rapidly  filled 
with  anger  at  the  treatment  her  own  people  had  received 
at  the  hands  of  those  whom  she  had  been  taught  to 
respect  and  reverence. 

She  looked  up  to  the  face  of  her  husband  for  a  moment, 
and,  breaking  down  the  last  barrier  with  an  angry  gest- 
ure and  flashing  eyes,  cri-ed  out,  ''  No,  I  will  stand  by  my 
people,  the  Sioux,  to  the  end  ;  whatever  they  do,  will  be 


WANNETA.  245 


right  to  me.  I  am  a  Sioux  girl,  and  I  now  hate  t he- 
whites." 

Strong  Heart's  face,  which  had  up  to  this  time  been 
filled  with  anxiety  and  mistrust,  assumed  a  look  of  hap- 
piness ;  and,  forgetting  for  the  mom.ent  all  the  wrongs  of 
his  people,  all  the  wild  scenes  through  which  he  had  just 
passed,  he  caught  Wanneta  in  his  arms,  gave  her  a  tender 
kiss,  and  with  an  exclamation  equivalent  in  our  language 
to  ''  God  bless  you,"  rushed  from  the  tipi. 

About  dark  that  evening,  he  returned  for  his  supper, 
and  after  having  eaten  a  small  quantity  of  stewed  buffalo 
meat,  and  some  meal  cakes,  which  Wanneta  had  baked  in 
the  hot  ashes  until  they  were  crisp  and  brown,  returned 
to  Chief  Gopher's  lodge,  where  he  held  a  short  pow-wow 
with  a  number  of  braves. 

An  hour  later,  he  returned  to  his  home,  and  thence,  ac- 
companied by  Wanneta,  attended  the  dance  held  around 
the  council-house.  Strong  Heart  did  not  take  part  in 
this  dance  until  late  that  night.  He  stood  for  the  greater 
part  of  the  evening  near  his  wife,  watching  the  dancers 
as  each  in  turn  passed  the  spot  where  he  was  standing. 
It  was  an  unusually  clear  night,  and  rather  cool,  just  the 
kind  of  weather  for  a  war-dance. 

There  was  very  little  singing  in  this  dance,  and  the 
orchestra  was  not  as  large  as  in  the  other  dances  we  have 
described,  for  there  were  four  squaws  only  engaged  in 
doleful  singing  and  tom-tom  beating.  Two  young  men 
made  discordant  notes  upon  two  rude  reed  flutes.  Thus 
the  combination  formed  by  the  flutes,  the  voices,  and  the 
drums,  could  scarcely  be  classed  as  melodious. 


246  WANNETA 


Most  of  the  dancers  brandished  guns  and  revolvers, 
and  not  a  few  of  them  carried  scalps  of  their  enemies,  the 
Crows,  upon  short  sticks.  They  waved  the  scalps  back 
and  forth  during  the  dance,  and  frequently  held  them  up 
to  the  view  of  the  audience,  at  the  same  time  making 
with  a  knife  an  imaginary  circle  around  an  imaginary 
head,  thus  indicating  how  they  would  treat  the  soldiers 
whom  they  should  capture  in  fight. 

As  the  husband  and  wife  stood  looking  upon  the  dance, 
a  revulsion  of  feeling  came  over  Wanneta,  and  she  could 
not  help  thinking  of  the  many  friends  she  had  made 
while  in  the  East,  and  of  their  disappointment  if  they 
could  see  her  giving  her  consent  to  an  attack  upon  the 
whites. 

She  thought  of  the  motherly  face  of  one  kind  woman 
who  had  been  her  instructor,  and  who  also  led  each 
morning  the  chapel  exercises  of  the  school.  That  Avoman 
had  always  cautioned  the  Indian  girl  not  to  give  con- 
sent, or  to  encourage  deeds  of  violence.  Wanneta  could 
imagine  how  pained  and  shocked  this  kind  woman 
would  be,  to  see  her  looking  upon  such  a  barbaric 
scene. 

As  they  watched,  the  warriors  in  the  dance  cast  off  the 
little  frock  of  beaded  deer-skin,  and  continued  their  leap- 
ing about  the  fires,  with  nothing  on  their  bodies  save  the 
scanty  breech-clout.  The  faces  of  the  Indians  were 
strained  and  distorted,  as  in  their  evolutions  they  killed 
in  imagination  an  enemy,  or  captured  a  foe.  They  let 
out  yell  after  yell  in  savage  fury.  The  dance  went  on 
hour  after  hour,  until  the  young    girl  grew  sick  of  its 


IVAiVNETA.  247 


monotony,  tired  of  looking  upon  the  wild  scenes,  and 
begged  Strong  Heart  to  return  to  the  tipi. 

The  young  man  turned  back  with  her.  An  idea  had 
come  to  them  w  hich  he  was  thinking  of  putting  into  exe- 
cution, a  desperate  scheme  for  the  release  of  his  father. 
When  they  turned  to  leave  the  crowd  he  called  out  to  the 
medicine-man  to  follow  them.  He  obeyed  the  summons 
of  Strong  Heart,  and  throwing  down  his  medicine-sack, 
followed  the  husband  and  wife  to  their  wigwam,  and  en- 
tering after  them,  took  a  seat  quietly  in  the  corner.  No 
one  would  have  imagined  that  this  subdued  personage 
was  he  who  had  been  foremost  in  the  wild  dance  ;  there 
was  not  the  slightest  intimation  in  his  demeanour  of  the 
scenes  in  which  he  had  just  taken  part. 

Strong  Heart  seated  himself  in  the  centre  of  the  tipi, 
and  drawing  forth  two  red  stone  pipes,  offered  one  to  the 
medicine-man  and  lighted  the  other  himself.  After  they 
had  drawn  a  few  whiffs,  he  opened  the  conversation  as 
follows : 

"  I  want  to  get  my  father  out  of  prison,  and  I  would 
like  to  have  your  co-operation.  Wanneta  and  I  have 
made  a  plan.  We  want  you  to  give  good  luck  to  the  en- 
terprise with  your  powerful  medicine,  knowing  that, 
aided  by  this,  our  efforts  will  be  successful." 

The  medicine-man  remained  a  moment  in  silence,  and 
then  looking  up,  said  : 

''  I  will  do  anything  in  my  power  to  aid  great  Rain-in- 
the-face  to  escape,  and  any  scheme  which  you  may  pro- 
pose will  find  a  ready  seconder  in  myself,  my  medicine  is 
good,  and  will  give  aid  to  the  enterprise." 


248  WA  NNE  TA 


Wanneta,  who  had  remained  silent,  now  spoke : 

''  Tell  him  all  about  it,  husband,  and  make  him  promise 
secrecy.  No  one  in  the  village  must  know  of  this  until 
after  we  have  started  to  carry  it  out.  Then  they  shall 
know  all." 

"  Well,"  said  Strong  Heart,  settling  himself  back  for  a 
long  speech,  and  blowing  meanwhile  great  clouds  of 
smoke  toward  the  dome  of  the  tipi,  ''  the  plan  that  we 
have  arranged  is  subject  to  change.  You  shall  hear  it, 
and  shall  then  tell  me  what  you  think  of  it.  i 

"  They  have  built  a  little  way  below  the  agency  a 
small,  rough  guard-house,  in  Avhich  they  have  confined 
the  chief.  One  of  my  young  men  who  went  hunting  this 
morning,  and  who  returned  in  the  afternoon,  reported 
that  the  carpenters  were  busily  engaged  in  constructing 
a  light  frame  building  about  ten  feet  high  and  twelve  feet 
square.  I  sent  another  runner  there  just  at  dark,  and  he 
said  that  the  building  was  finished,  and  the  soldiers  were 
bringing  Rain-in-the-face  toward  it.  He  waited  until  he 
saw  them  open  the  door  and  put  the  chief  inside,  and 
then  returned  to  me  with  the  intelligence.  I  do  not  know 
whether  a  guard  will  be  stationed  at  the  door  all  the  time 
or  not.  In  case  there  is,  we  shall  have  to  shoot  him.  It 
is  most  likely  that  Custer  would  not  trust  a  captive  in  so 
insecure  a  prison  without  a  strong  watch  placed  at  the 
door  constantly.     This  can  be  ascertained  later. 

''  The  best  scheme  to  put  into  effect  is,  it  seems  to  me, 
for  you  and  me  to  go  well  armed  on  a  dark  night  to  the 
spot  and  reconnoitre.  If  the  guard  is  there  we  will  shoot 
him  instantly,  then  either  pry  off  one  of  the  boards,  or  cut 


WANNETA.  249 


a  hole  with  an  axe  large  enough  to  let  the  chief  through. 
The  building  is  faced  with  inch-plank,  therefore  to  cut 
one  of  these  through  would  take  a  powerful  man  but  a 
few  seconds,  and  as  you  know  I  chop  fairly  well.  1  tliiiik 
I  could  get  the  old  man  out  before  the  guards  could 
arrive.  If  necessary,  we  could  take  fifty  braves  along  to 
cover  our  retreat,  and  if  the  soldiers  should  rush  out  at 
the  report  of  the  rifle  when  the  guard  was  shot,  these 
braves  could  hold  them  in  check  until  we  were  safely 
away  with  Rain-in-the-face. 

''  On  the  other  hand,  if  there  is  no  guard  left,  or  the 
pickets  make  only  occasional  visits  to  the  prison,  I  can 
pry  open  the  door  Avith  a  strong  stick,  unless  it  be 
securely  fastened.  In  that  case  a  plank  can  be  detached 
from  the  rear  of  the  building. 

*'  Suppose  we  attempt  this  rescue  to-morrow  night,  if 
it  is  dark  and  cloudy.     What  say  you  ?  " 

''  The  plan  is  a  good  one,"  replied  the  medicine-man. 
"  I  will  say  nothing  about  it  to  any  one,  and  will  tell  only 
my  father.  Gopher,  when  we  start,  so  that  he  can  order 
the  village  to  break  up  and  be  ready  to  move  instantly 
upon  our  return.  Should  we  escape  safely  with  the  chief, 
the  soldiers  will,  be  after  us  in  a  few  hours.  Therefore, 
the  whole  village  should  be  ready  to  march  northward 
and  join  Sitting  Bull.  They  can  take  down  the  lodges  of 
those  who  go  with  us  on  this  desperate  undertaking,  so 
•  that  there  need  be  no  delay  on  the  part  of  any  one.  1  wo 
or  three  hundred  braves  must  be  left  as  a  rear  guard  to 
protect  the  tribe  in  its  flight." 

The  plan  having  thus  been  arranged,  the  two  vonng 


250  WANNETA. 


men  sat  in  silence  for  some  time.  Wanneta,  who  had 
listened  to  every  word,  and  had  thought  of  one  or  two 
important  points,  made  a  suggestion. 

*'  Why  would  it  not  be  best  for  me  to  first  obtain  con- 
sent from  Custer  to  see  him,  and  visit  the  chief  in  his 
prison  ?  I  could  post  him  as  to  the  details  of  the  rescue, 
so  that  he  would  expect  us  and  be  prepared  when  the 
hour  comes.  I  can  approach  Long  Hair's  brother  and 
pretend  to  be  the  chief's  squaw,  and  in  this  wa}'  gain  en- 
trance to  his  prison.  If  he  refuse  I  can  cry,  and  by  work- 
ing upon  his  sympathies  carry  my  point.  If  you  think 
well  of  this,  I  will  go  to-morrow  and  spend  the  entire 
afternoon  with  the  chief." 

"  It  is  a  good  plan,"  said  Strong  Heart,  ''  but  I  fear  it 
will  be  hard  to  carry  into  effect.  However,  I  have  no  ob- 
jections, Wanneta,  so  you  may  make  the  attempt  to-mor- 
row afternoon.  Be  sure  and  tell  the  chief  everything  if 
you  gain  entrance.  Say  to  him  that  his  people  are  ready 
to  stand  by  him  unto  the  end,  and  that  his  own  son, 
Strong  Heart,  will  be  the  first  to  grasp  his  hand  when  he 
has  been  released  from  his  confinement." 

The  two  men  remained  in  the  wigwam,  smoking  and 
talking,  for  a  while  longer.  Then  Strong  Heart  left 
Wanneta  and  returned  to  the  war-dance,  taking  part 
until  toward  morning,  when  he  again  wended  his  way  to 
his  home,  flung  himself  down  upon  his  bed  of  bear-skins 
and  slept  till  noon. 


CHAPTER     XIX. 

WANNETA   VISITS    RAIN-IN-THE-FACE. 

Scarcely  had  the  noon  meal  been  finished  that  day,  when 
a  young  Indian  woman,  riding  a  spirited  pony,  was  seen 
by  the  men  around  the  agency  to  gallop  up  to  the  very 
front  of  the  store,  dismount,  tie  the  animal  to  a  ring  in  a 
post,  and  enter  the  building. 

She  was  well  dressed  and  seemed  bent  upon  some  im- 
portant mission.  The  agent,  who  had  not  seen  her  for 
over  three  years,  did  not  recognize  her,  and  therefore  sus- 
pected nothing.  He  stood  behind  the  counter,  conversing 
with  young  Custer. 

Approaching  him,  she  asked  in  very  good  English : 

"  Where  can  I  find  the  brother  of  General  Custer?  I 
want  to  see  him." 

"  Right  here,"  replied  the  agent.  "  He  is  standing  by 
me."  At  this  Custer  looked  up,  and  saw  before  him  one 
of  the  prettiest  girls  he  had  ever  beheld.  He  noticed  her 
black  and  piercing  eyes,  her  long  dark  wavy  hair,  and 
her  strong  but  frank  face.  Taking  in  these  points,  as  well 
as  her  shapely  figure,  at  a  glance,  he  put  on  one  of  his 
best  smiles  and  said  : 

"  Young  woman,  what  do  you  wish  ?  " 

"  You  have,  sir,  my  husband,  Chief  Rain-in-the-face, 
confined  in  a  little  building  near  here.  I  ask  permission 
251 


252  W  ANN  ETA. 


to  talk  with  him  this  afternoon.  I  come  of  my  own  ac- 
cord to  see  him,  and  trust  that  you  will  not  refuse  me. 
His  people  are  very  sorry  at  his  capture,  and  will  do  all  in 
their  power  to  have  him  released.  Two  of  our  young 
men  would  even  offer  themselves  in  the  chiefs  stead, 
as  hostages,  if  they  would  be  accepted." 

"  Well,"  replied  Custer,  '*  it  is  against  the  rules  to  allow 
any  one  to  see  an  Indian  prisoner.  There  have  been 
many  escapes  and  rescues  through  the  thoughtlessness 
of  officers  in  allowing  some  of  the  friends  of  a  prisoner 
to  visit  him  in  his  confinement.  If  I  were  certain  that 
you  would  not  use  this  interview  for  any  other  purpose 
than  that  of  condolence,  I  would  grant  your  request,  but 
I  am  afraid  I  shall  have  to  refuse  you." 

At  this  the  young  woman  put  on  a  most  pitiful  and 
woe-begone  expression,  and,  looking  up  into  his  face  with 
her  eyes  full  of  tears,  said  : 

"  Do  I  look  like  one  who  would  deceive  you  ?  " 

''  Well,"  replied  Custer,  ''  I  must  admit  that  you  do 
look  like  an  uncommonly  innocent  Sioux  girl,  but  it 
would  not  be  right  for  me  to  break  the  rules  of  the 
regiment. 

"■  By  the  way,  have  you  not  been  to  an  Eastern  school? 
You  do  not  look  like  the  other  Indian  women.  You  must 
be  educated." 

"  I  have  been  educated,  but  am  a  Sioux  woman  for  all 
that,"  replied  the  girl,  ''  I  have  come  here  to  ask,  yes,  to 
'beg,  to  spend  a  few  hours  with  my  husband.  I  have  in 
mind  his  lonely  condition,  and  know  what  my  words  of 
comfort  will  do   for  him,  and  how  they  will  cheer  him. 


IVA  jV.V£  TA 


'53 


If  your  dear  friend  were  shut  up  on  a  false  charge,  would 
you  not  try  to  see  him?  Yes,  I  know  you  would  con- 
sider the  man  very  heartless  who  should  refuse  to -let  you 
see  the  loved  one.  Is  it  possible  that  this  is  the'gallant 
Custer  of  whom  I  have  heard  so  much,  whose  deeds  of 
valour  have  been  related  at  our  firesides  through  the  long 
winter  evenings?  Is  this  the  man  who  is  so  brave,  and 
yet  who  refuses  to  let  a  wife  see  her  husband  ?  Perhaps 
I  had  better  go  back  to  my  people  and  tell  them  what 
you  have  told  me.  Our  young  men  are  quiet,  and  do  not 
take  this  capture  to  heart  as  much  as  you  imagine  they 
do.  But  it  will  need  just  about  a  dozen  strong  words 
from  the  wife  of  the  principal  chief  to  bring  a  thousand 
howling  savages  about  your  buildings  here.  They  will 
carry  death  and  destruction  among  your  men  and  release 
their  chief. 

**  I  do  not  say  this  as  a  vain  boast.  Probably  there  will 
be  no  attack  at  all.  I  wish  to  tell  you  what  is  possible 
only.  I  came  here  simply  to  ask  to  see  my  husband;  you 
have  refused  me,  and  there  is  nothing  but  for  me  to  re- 
turn." The  young  woman,  whose  eyes  had  flashed,  and 
whose  bosom  had  heaved  during  this  outburst,  turned 
toward  the  door,  and,  with  sorrowful  countenance  and 
heavy  footsteps,  was  about  to  leave. 

The  agent,  who  had  remained  by  Custer's  side  all  this 
time,  said : 

^'Tom,  let  her  see  him.  She  isn't  going  to  do  any 
harm.     Don't  send  her  back  to  her  people  in  a  rage." 

''  Young  woman,"  called  out  Custer,  "  I  have  decided 
to  grant  you  this  interview,  and  will  take  you  myself  to 


254  W  ANN  ETA 


the  prison  where  your  chief  is  confined.  I  trust  to  your 
honour  that  it  will  be  turned  to  no  bad  purpose.  Come, 
follow  me." 

He  reached  up  as  he  left  the  counter  and  took  down 
the  key  to  the  prison ;  then  stepping  out  of  the  door, 
walked  by  the  side  of  Wanneta  to  the  building. 

Two  orderlies  followed  a  short  distance  behind  to  see 
that  nothing  out  of  the  way  happened. 

There  was  not  the  slightest  evidence  in  the  young 
woman's  countenance  of  the  secret  joy  which  filled  her 
heart,  and  no  one  could  have  told  that  she  was  not  suffer- 
ing the  greatest  sorrow  at  the  condition  of  her  chief. 

Reaching  the  building,  Custer  unlocked  the  heavy 
door,  allowed  her  to  enter  quickly,  then  swung  it  shut, 
locked  it,  and  returned  to  the  building,  where  he. spent 
the  afternoon  in  speculating  upon  the  interview,  and  in 
wondering  what  was  the  history  of  the  beautiful  girl 
whom  he  had  met. 

When  Wanneta  entered,  E.ain-in-the-face,  who  had 
been  lying  upon  a  miserable  buffalo  robe  in  the  corner, 
sprang  to  his  feet  and  rushed  forward  with  a  smile  upon 
his  broad  face,  and  in  subdued  tones— for  he  did  not  know 
who  might  be  listening — called  out : 

''  Oh,  my  child,  how  glad  I  am  to  see  you ;  I  had 
thought  my  people  had  forgotten  me." 

They  walked  over  to  the  corner  and  sat  down  on  the 
robe,  listened  for  a  few  moments  to  hear  if  any  soldiers 
were  about ;  then,  hearing  no  noise,  Wanneta  said  : 

''  Oh,  Chief,  I  had  great  trouble  in  getting  this  inter- 
view, but  at  last  Long  Hair's  brother  let  me  in  ;  so  here 


WANNETA.  255 


I  am.  I  have  much  to  tell  you,  and  if  you  will  listen  I 
will  begin  at  the  beginning.  Yesterday  afternoon  the 
tribe  held  a  council,  and  sent  runners  to  Sitting  Bull's 
camp  to  inform  him  of  your  capture,  asking  his  young 
men  to  come  to  our  aid.  Last  night  they  held  a  great 
war-dance." 

At  this  the  chief  interrupted,  became  furious,  and  ut- 
tered some  terrible  threats  against  the  whites  who  had, 
in  spite  of  his  great  dignity  as  chief,  imprisoned  him  like 
a  common  soldier. 

After  the  old  man  had  calmed  down,  Wanneta  continued : 

''  We  held  a  long  talk  last  night,  and  we  determined  to 
attempt  to  release  you  to-night.  The  medicine-man  and 
Strong  Heart  will  come  here  about  ten  o'clock.  If  the 
night  is  quite  light  they  will  not  come,  but  if  dark,  you 
can  expect  them.  Fifty  braves  will  follow  at  a  distance 
to  rush  in  and  save  you  in  case  the  soldiers  charge  upon 
the  building.  We  hope  to  get  you  out  without  alarming 
them ;  but  may  make  some  noise.  I  see  that  the  door  is 
too  heavy  to  be  broken.  We  will  therefore  remove  one 
of  the  planks  at  the  back. 

''  The  village  will  be  ready  to  move  at  once  in  case  we 
get  you  safely  out.  We  shall  have  a  horse  in  waiting  for 
you,  and  all  of  us  will  gallop  back  to  the  camp  on  the 
wings  of  the  wind.  The  village  will  be  taken  down,  and 
will  move  northward  to  join  Sitting  Bull.  Runners  will 
be  sent  to  notify  Sitting  Bull's  warriors  to  turn  back,  as 
they  will  not  be  needed  here,  since  we  shall  join  them 
soon.  These  runners  were  dispatched  this  morning,  and 
are  doubtless  well  on  their  way  to  the  camp  by  this  time. 


256  WANNETA. 


It  is  scarcely  possible   that  the  plan  can  fail,  as  no   one 
knows  of  it.     What  do  you  think,  Chief?  " 

Rain-in-the-face,  who  had  become  more  and  more  excited 
as  the  young-  woman  went  on,  now  burst  out  with  an  ex- 
pression of  great  glee,  and  would  doubtless  have  let  out 
a  war-whoop,  had  not  his  fair  companion  placed  her  hand 
upon  his  arm  and  cautioned  him  to  be  silent,  lest  he 
should  alarm  the  soldiers  waiting  near  by,  and  thus  notify 
them  that  something  unusual  was  taking  place.  So  he 
remained  silent  for  a  little  while,  and  spoke  in  an  under- 
tone as  follows : 

"  If  I  get  out  of  this  prison  safely  I  will  be  a  most  bit- 
ter enemy  of  this  Long  Hair's  brother,  and  some  day  I 
shall  hope  to  meet  him  in  battle  and  be  revenged  for  all 
my  insults." 

"  What  will  you  do  ?  "  asked  Wanneta. 

Then  the  old  man  pronounced  a  most  frightful  curse, 
and  said : 

"  I  will  have  the  young  man's  blood,  and  will  cut  his 
heart  out." 

This  most  horrible  threat  he  carried  into  effect  when, 
nearly  a  year  afterward,  he  searched  the  bloody  battle- 
field of  the  Little  Big  Horn  for  the  body  of  Lieutenant 
Tom  Custer. 

After  the  details  of  the  escape  had  been  arranged, 
Wanneta  talked  with  him  for  some  time  on  various  mat- 
ters, and  at  last,  knowing  that  she  had  a  good  opportu- 
nity, broached  a  subject  to  which  she  had  given  much 
thought.  Although  she  knew  that  the  chief  would 
scarcely  regard  it  favourably,  yet  she  hoped  he  would 


W  ANN  ETA.  257 


remember  what  she  should  say,  and  in  this  way  she  might 
save  some  bloodshed  and  avert  many  crimes. 

''  Chief  Rain-in-the-face,  suppose  the  Great  Father  at 
Washington  should  withdraw  his  troops,  and  not  molest 
the  Sioux  further,  would  you  be  willing  to  call  your  men 
off  the  war-path,  and  settle  down  and  live  as  we  used  ?  " 

''  That  depends  upon  several  things.  I  must  have  re- 
venge for  this  insult ;  then  I  will  consider  the  matter. 
The  invasion  by  the  gold-hunters  of  the  Black  Hills,  and 
the  march  of  Custer  through  our  reservation,  tell  me 
plainly  that  there  will  be  trouble  between  the  Long 
Knives  and  ourselves.  It  is  impossible  to  avoid  a  con- 
flict now,  and  it  seems  to  me  that  there  is  no  hope  of  se-^ 
curing  peace,  unless  the  Great  Father  shall  consent  to 
many  things  which  we  ask  him." 

Wanneta  sat  in  silence  for  some  time,  and  then  realiz- 
ing that  it  was  useless  to  say  more,  approached  the  door, 
and  looking  out  through  a  small  crevice,  saw  some  sol- 
diers at  a  short  distance.  She  called  out  to  them,  and 
one  walked  forward.  He  had  evidently  been  placed  on 
duty  there,  for  at  her  words  he  produced  the  key,  un- 
locked the  door,  bade  her  step  out  quickly,  and  then  shut 
it  again. 

Without  noticing  the  men,  who  stared  hard  at  her,  slie 
mounted  the  pony  and  galloped  across  the  plain  toward 
the  camp.  As  her  noble  Brown  Eyes  bore  her  swiftly 
homeward  with  easy  motion,  she  could  not  help  thinkmg 
how  she  had  outwitted  young  Custer,  and  laughed  loudly 
as  she  remembered  the  pitiful  expression  with  which  she 
begged  the  interview. 


258  WANNETA. 


Having  reached  the  tipi,  she  found  John  Runner  in 
conversation  with  her  husband.  She  said  to  him,  "  John, 
go  tell  Chief  Gopher  to  come  here  at  once." 

While  John  was  gone,  she  told  Strong  Heart  of  the  in- 
terview with  Tom  Custer,  and  both  enjoyed  a  hearty 
laugh  over  the  sharp  trick  played  upon  the  young  man. 

When  Gopher  entered  the  lodge,  he  was  told  of  what 
had  taken  place,  and  was  asked  to  bid  the  people  prepare 
the  village  for  instant  flight.  The  young  men  who  had 
been  sent  to  tell  Sitting  Bull  of  the  plan  of  rescue  had 
met  him  and  his  command  about  twenty  miles  away. 
Upon  hearing  the  scheme,  the  chief  had  turned  about  and 
marched  back  to  his  own  camp,  where  he  put  all  in  readi- 
ness to  receive  the  other  village,  which  was  to  join  him 
some  time  during  the  next  day. 

Everything  having  been  thus  arranged,  nothing  was 
left  but  for  the  three  conspirators  to  wait  until  darkness 
and  a  late  hour  should  insure  their  carrying  out  their 
scheme  safely. 

Tom  Custer  turned  in  about  ten  o'clock  that  night.  As 
he  fell  asleep  the  three  rescuers  were  on  their  way  to  re- 
lease the  chief.  He  did  not  dream  that  the  interview 
which  he  had  granted  the  sorrowing  maiden  was  to  be  a 
help  to  his  prisoner's  escape.  However,  his  slumbers 
were  soon  rudely  broken,  for  shortly  after  eleven  o'clock 
an  orderly  pounded  hard  upon  his  door  and  called  out 
the  startling  news : 

"  The  Indians  have  released  Rain-in-the-face.  Rise  at 
once;  there  is  trouble  brewing." 


CHAPTER    XX. 

THE   RESCUE   OF   RAIN-IN-THE-FACE. 

A  GROUP  of  three  figures,  with  hoods  drawn  over  their 
heads  so  that  they  could  not  be  recognized,  left  the  tipi 
of  Strong  Heart  about  ten  o'clock  that  night,  and,  mount- 
ing their  ponies,  rode  quietly  across  the  plain  in  the 
direction  of  the  agency. 

They  were  all  well  armed,  Strong  Heart  himself  having 
his  Winchester,  bowie-knife,  and  revolver.  The  medicine- 
man carried  a  rifle  and  a  knife  also,  but  no  pistol.  Wan- 
neta  had  a  small  revolver,  but  no  other  weapon.  In  one 
hand  she  held  firmly  a  small  sack  in  which  was  a  file, 
cold  chisel,  and  hammer,  with  which  they  expected  to 
force  an  entrance  to  the  door  of  the  prison. 

They  rode  across  the  plain  for  nearly  one  hour,  until  the 
buildings  could  be  seen  looming  up  in  the  darkness.  The 
night  was  cloudy,  although  not  very  dark,  for  the  moon 
came  out  occasionally  from  behind  banks  of  clouds  and 
shed  a  flood  of  light  upon  the  level  stretch  below.  When 
they  were  within  several  hundred  yards  of  their  destina- 
tion, the  ponies  were  ridden  to  a  clump  of  cottonwoods, 
and  there  tied  so  that  they  would  be  out  of  sight  of  any 
one  who  might  happen  to  pass  that  way.  Having  made 
the  horses  fast,  the  trio  went  forward  on  foot,  keeping 
very  near  the  fringe  of  trees  which  lined  the  banks  of  the 
stream. 

259 


26o  WANNETA 


This  stream  passed  within  a  couple  of  hundred  feet  of 
the  nearest  of  the  buildings.  Back  of  these,  about  three 
hundred  yards,  was  the  camp  of  the  soldiers.  As  the 
three  Indians  cautiously  made  their  way  along  the  stream, 
they  heard  the  cry  of  the  sentry  calling  the  hour,  and 
adding,  ''All  is  well."  The  little  house  in  which  the  chief 
was  confined  lay  between  the  building  and  the  creek.  It 
was  no  more  than  fifty  feet  from  the  one,  and  about  three 
times  that  distance  from  the  other.  It  had  been  intended 
for  use  until  the  officer  in  charge  should  receive  orders 
either  to  build  a  heavy  guard-house,  or  to  take  the  cap- 
tive to  a  military  post.  The  nearest  of  these  was  on  the 
Missouri  River,  about  two  hundred  miles  distant. 

The  building  had  two  small  windows  in  the  gable  ends, 
higher  up  from  the  floor  than  one  could  reach.  The  door 
was  strongly  made  of  oak,  hung  with  heavy  hinges  at 
top  and  bottom,  and  secured  across  the  middle  by  an  iron 
bar.  It  would  be  almost  impossible  to  break  it  open 
without  a  crow-bar.  The  windows  were  too  small  to 
admit  the  passage  of  a  body  as  large  as  that  of  the 
chief.  So  the  party  of  rescue  was  at  a  loss  to  under- 
stand what  was  the  best  course  to  pursue,  and  they  con- 
sulted for  some  time  before  they  arrived  at  a  definite  plan 
of  operation. 

Leaving  the  medicine-man  and  his  squaw  at  the  back 
of  the  house.  Strong  Heart  went  to  the  fringe  of  cotton- 
woods,  taking  advantage  of  a  few  moments  of  darkness, 
when  the  moon  was  behind  clouds,  and  cut  a  heavy  stick 
about  five  feet  in  length  and  four  inches  in  diameter.  As 
his  knife  was  rather  heavy  and  very  sharp,  this  did  not 


WANNETA.  261 


take  much  time,  and  he  was  soon  back  with  the  others, 
carrying  the  club  in  his  hand. 

Rain-in-the-face  heard  the  approach  of  his  friends,  and 
knowing  that  they  would  attempt  his  release,  placed  him- 
self in  one  corner  where  there  was  a  slight  crevice  be- 
tween the  boards,  and  whispered : 

"What  are  you  going  to  do?  Are  you  planning  to 
break  open  the  door?  It  is  too  heavy,  and  you  had  better 
not  attempt  to  break  it,  as  the  noise  will  arouse  the  guards. 
They  come  here  every  thirty  minutes.  As  soon  as  you 
see  them  approach  you  must  run  back  to  the  timber,  keep- 
ing in  the  shadow  of  the  building  as  long  as  possible. 
They  came  here  about  fifteen  minutes  ago,  and  you  had 
better  not  do  anything  until  they  go  away  the  next 
time." 

The  medicine-man  explained  that  Strong  Heart  had 
gone  to  the  timber  after  a  heavy  stick,  and  that  they  would 
make  the  attempt  to  pry  off  one  of  the  wide  boards  in 
the  rear  of  the  little  house.  It  was  not  weather-boarded, 
planks  about  fourteen  inches  wide  being  nailed  up  and 
down  from  the  rafters  to  the  sills,  so  that  this  would  not 
be  difficult.  As  soon  as  Strong  Heart  returned  he  was 
told  about  the  visit  of  the  guards,  and  the  three  with- 
drew into  the  dark  shade  of  the  timber,  leaving  the  chief 
in  his  prison.  Scarcely  had  they  disappeared  when  two 
soldiers  approached,  walked  around  the  building  once, 
and  then  returned  to  their  camp. 

The  backs  of  these  guards  had  hardly  been  turned  be- 
fore they  ran  quickly  from  their  covert,  and  telling  the 
chief  to  be  ready  to  push  with  all  his  strength  against 


262  WANNETA. 


the  board  that  they  endeavoured  to  pry  from  its  fasten- 
ings, they  made  ready  their  lever  for  the  attempt. 

A  large  chunk  of  wood  had  been  brought  from  the 
creek-bank.  This  was  placed  at  the  bottom  of  a  plank 
that  looked  rather  insecure.  Strong  Heart  put  one  end 
of  the  stick  under  the  end  of  the  board,  and  using  the 
chunk  as  a  fulcrum,  bore  down  on  his  lever  with  all  his 
might,  and  sprung  the  bottom  of  the  board  forward  some 
four  inches.  As,  the  end  of  his  lever  was  bent  to  the 
ground  in  doing  this,  he  could  not  move  it  out  further. 
Wanneta  slipped  into  the  space  which  held  the  board, 
and  left  the  stick  free  to  be  Avithdrawn.  Movins:  his  ful- 
crum  higher  up,  he  again  inserted  his  lever,  and  aided  by 
the  chief,  who  was  pushing  with  all  his  might  from  within, 
sprung  the  plank  from  its  fastenings,  so  that  it  fell  with  a 
loud  clatter  on  the  ground.  Rain-in-the-face  immediately 
leaped  through  the  opening. 

Without  waiting  to  notice  whether  the  noise  had  been 
heard  at  the  camp  or  not,  the  three  seized  him  by  the 
arms,  and  chuckling  gleefully  over  his  escape,  rushed  him 
over  the  ground  to  the  ponies.  Scarcely  had  they 
mounted  their  horses,  having  put  the  chief  upon  an  extra 
one  brought  for  him,  when  loud  shouts  from  the  soldiers 
reached  their  ears,  and  they  knew  that  the  guard  had  dis- 
covered the  escape  of  the  prisoner,  and  were  calling  out 
the  cavalry. 

The  four  ponies  bearing  the  Indians  were  well  across 
the  plain  before  the  cavalrymen  had  saddled  their  heavy 
horses,  and  formed  in  company  order  ready  to  advance. 
When  they   did  get  fairly  underway,  the  chief  and  his 


WANNETA,  263 


liberators  were  in  the  Sioux  camp,  receiving  the  congrat- 
ulations of  his  friends. 

It  had  been  decided  by  the  council,  held  the  previous 
night,  that  the  village  should  move  at  once  upon  the 
escape  of  Rain-in-the-face,  and  join  that  of  Sitting  Bull. 
So  when  the  trio  left  for  the  rescue,  the  braves  and 
squaws  were  already  busily  engaged  taking  down  the  wig- 
wams, binding  the  ends  of  the  lodge-poles  to  the  backs  of 
the  ponies,  and  upon  these  fastening  their  household 
goods.  No  camp  ever  moves  more  rapidly  than  does  an 
Indians',  when  for  some  reason  they  decide  to  break  up. 
The  red  man  owns  very  little  that  is  cumbersome  or 
heavy,  and  when  he  decides  to  change  his  place,  although 
he  works  rather  leisurely,  it  does  not  take  him  more  than 
one  or  two  hours  to  get  everything  in  readiness  for  trans- 
portation. 

Two  Bears  had  taken  down  his  lodge,  and  had  assisted 
some  friendly  young  fellows  to  take  down  that  of  Strong 
Heart  also,  so  that  when  he  and  his  squaw  reached  home 
they  found  the  lodge-poles  fastened  to  the  ponies'  backs, 
their  buffalo  skins  upon  the  poles,  and  everything  in  readi- 
ness for  a  rapid  march. 

After  the  few  congratulations  were  over,  it  was  decided 
to  spend  no  time  in  foolish  forms  and  pow-wows  such  as 
Indians  are  prone  to  indulge  in.  So  the  entire  tribe  moved 
toward  the  north,  guided  by  the  moon  above  and  their 
knowledge  of  the  country.  Some  three  hundred  young 
braves,  well  mounted  and  armed,  were  left  to  cover  the 
rear  of  the  tribe  on  its  retreat. 

They  had  been  gone  some  twenty  minutes,  moving  at  a 


264  IVAA^NETA. 


tolerably  fast  trot,  and  had  passed  over  some  three  miles, 
when  the  cavalry  arrived  on  the  site  of  the  abandoned 
village.  Lieutenant  Custer  called  a  halt,  and  sent  his 
guides  and  trail-hunters  out  in  various  directions,  to 
ascertain  which  way  the  tribe  had  moved.  It  did  not 
take  them  long  to  see  that  the  Sioux  had  gone  to  the 
north.  He  judged  rightly  that  it  was  their  intention  to 
join  Sitting  Bull.  He  knew  that  if  they  should  succeed 
in  uniting  their  forces  to  those  of  that  great  chief,  it  would 
be  impossible  for  him,  with  the  small  force  he  had  at  com- 
mand, to  meet  successfully  in  the  field  so  large  a  force  of 
well-armed  warriors  as  the  two  bodies  could  muster.  He 
did  not  know  how  far  distant  Sitting  Bull  was,  and  on 
account  of  the  hasty  departure  of  the  tribe,  concluded 
that  he  was  within  fifty  miles.  As  the  Indians  were 
better  mounted  than  his  men,  and  as  they  probably  had 
a  rear-guard,  he  decided  not  to  follow  until  the  next 
morning. 

This  decision  was  a  mistake,  for  Sitting  Bull  was  eighty 
miles  away.  He  should  have  followed  up  and  attacked 
the  tribe  without  delay.  His  Gatling  guns  and  the  dark- 
ness would  have  given  him  an  advantage.  But  for  some 
reason  or  other  he  did  not  attempt  to  pursue,  and  biv- 
ouacked for  the  night  upon  the  same  spot  that  had  been 
two  hours  before  the  site  of  a  large  and  thriving  Indian 
town. 

The  Sioux  moved  as  rapidly  as  possible  all  that  night, 
and  about  eight  o'clock  next  morning  came  in  sight  of 
Sitting  Bull's  camp.  The  three  miles  between  them  and 
the  camp  were  traversed  in  the  best  of  spirits,  a  feeling 


I 


IP'ANjVETA.  265 


of  security  having  filled  the  minds  of  all,  and  fear  and 
anxiety  for  the  safety  of  the  chief  being  dispelled. 

Sitting  Bull  and  his  warriors  saw  the  tribe  approach- 
ing, and  knowing  that  good  news  was  coming,  impatiently 
rushed  forward  to  meet  the  advancing  band.  Rain-in- 
the-face  rode  in  the  front,  and,  rushing  up  to  him,  the 
great  chief  actually  embraced  his  brother,  so  glad  was  he 
at  his  escape  from  the  soldiers. 

"  We  will  not  attempt  to  talk  over  matters  here,"  said 
he ;  ''  I  will  call  a  great  council,  and  you  shall  tell  them 
how  you  were  freed.  We  can  decide  what  course  to 
pursue  at  this  council,  and  will  select  a  number  of  our 
young  men  to  act  as  guard  to  the  camp,  and  others  as 
scouts  to  inspect  the  territory  for  a  hundred  miles  in 
every  direction.  Thus,  Long  Hair  will  not  approach  us 
without  our  knowledge." 

The  sight  of  this  body  of  Indians  moving  into  Sitting 
Bull's  camp  was  a  very  interesting  one.  Some  of  them 
had  papooses  strapped  upon  their  backs  or  over  a  pile  of 
furs  across  some  pony.  Others  were  leading  the  patient 
horses  which  were  drawing  the  long  lodge-poles,  whose 
ends  trailed  behind  them.  Nearly  all  rode.  Sitting  Bull 
and  his  head  warriors  pointed  out  favourable  spots  to  the 
new-comers  to  erect  their  lodges.  Before  noon,  the  vil- 
lage, which  had  been  transported  so  many  miles,  was  put 
up  again  in  just  as  good  a  condition  as  when  it  was  taken 
down.  No  one  but  an  Indian  could  have  told  that  it  was 
not  a  part  of  Sitting  Bull's  camp,  and  that  the  two  had 
not  always  been  one. 

The  council  was  announced  that  afternoon  by  a  runner 


266  WANNETA. 


who  sped  through  the  long  village,  and  cried  out  at  inter- 
vals that  the  chiefs  were  assembled  in  the  central  square, 
and  that  all  the  men  should  attend. 

This  was  one  of  the  most  important  councils  ever  held 
in  the  history  of  the  Sioux  nation.  There  were  seven 
prominent  chiefs  present,  and  nearly  two  thousand  war- 
riors. As  a  matter  of  course.  Sitting  Bull  spoke  first,  and 
as  his  speech  may  be  of  interest,  I  give  it  in  full. 

'*  My  people  : — We  have  with  us  now  many  strong  war- 
riors who  have  come  from  the  southern  reservation. 
Their  chief,  Rain-in-the-face,  will  tell  you  why  they  have 
come,  and  of  their  wrongs.  All  I  wish  to  say  is,  that 
being  Sioux,  they  are  welcome  here,  and  that  they  and 
we  will  form  one  large  village,  which  shall  not  be  broken 
up,  even  at  the  word  of  the  Great  Father  at  Washington. 

"  Chief  Rain-in-the-face,  I  may  say  by  way  of  introduc- 
tion, was  captured  by  the  whites,  put  in  jail  like  a  dog, 
and  accused  of  a  crime  he  never  committed.  The  sol- 
diers, led  by  Long  Hair's  brother,  are  coming  to  take  him 
back  to  prison.  We  will  not  let  him  go,  and  if  Long 
Hair  comes  here  he  comes  to  his  death." 

At  the  conclusion  of  his  speech.  Sitting  Bull  motioned ' 
to  Rain-in-the-face,  and  then  took  his  seat  at  the  head  of 
the  council.  Rain-in-the-face  unwrapped  his  blanket  and 
arose  with  due  gravity.  He  acknowledged  the  grunts 
of  approval  from  the  assembled  multitude,  and  as  soon  as 
the  noise  was  hushed,  began  in  the  following  words : 

''  Two  white  men  started  out  from  Long  Hair's  camp 
some  days  ago  with  dispatches.  They  had  occasion  to 
pass  near  our  village.     Two  of  our  young  men  rode  out 


I 


( 


WANNETA.  267 


to  see  what  they  wanted,  when,  mistaking  our  people's 
intentions,  the  whites  fired  upon  the  two  braves,  killing 
one  of  them.  The  other  returned  the  fire  and  killed  both 
the  Long  Knives.  For  this  crime  I  was  put  in  jail  by  the 
whites,  and  they  refused  to  hear  any  explanation. 

''  Last  night,  my  son.  Strong  Heart,  his  squaw  and  our 
medicine-man  came  to  my  prison,  pried  off  one  of  the 
planks  and  set  me  free.  Expecting  my  release,  my  peo- 
ple were  in  readiness  to  move  here.  As  soon  as  we 
reached  our  camp,  I  found  all  the  tipis  tied  up  and  the 
tribe  in  order  for  marching.  As  the  soldiers  were  but  a 
little  way  behind  us  we  pushed  on  without  delay,  and 
here  we  are. 

''  Now,  what  I  want  to  say  is  that  Long  Hair's  brother 
will  probably  march  against  us.  I  would  advise,  there- 
fore, that  all  the  young  men  be  ready  to  fight,  and  that 
scouts  with  fleet  ponies  be  sent  in  six  or  eight  directions 
to  watch  for  the  coming  of  the  cavalry." 

At  the  conclusion  of  his  speech  the  Indians  gave  a  tre- 
mendous grunt,  expressing  their  satisfaction.  Spotted 
Tail  then  arose  and  selected  fifty  young  men  to  go  out  as 
scouts,  in  parties  of  five  each,  over  the  country  about  them 
and  see  if  Long  Hair  or  any  of  his  people  were  coming  to 
attack  them.     These  young  men  set  out  immediately. 

A  few  matters  pertaining  to  the  tribe  were  arranged 
during  the  council,  and  then  the  whole  body  broke  up, 
and  each  departed  to  his  lodge  to  seek  the  rest  which 
many  of  them  needed  badly  after  having  been  upon  the 
trail  all  night. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

THE  COUNCIL  WITH  GENERAL  CUSTER. 

General  Custer  was  at  the  new  town  of  Deadwood 
when  he  heard  through  a  messenger  of  the  escape  of 
Rain-in-the-face.  He  had  cautioned  his  brother  to  keep 
a  guard  at  the  prison  all  the  time,  but  the  lieutenant  had 
not  followed  his  directions,  and  had  required  the  sentry 
to  visit  the  house  every  half-hour  only.  Young  Custer 
was  a  daring,  reckless  fellow,  whole-souled,  but  with  lit- 
tle caution,  and  his  carelessness  was  often  the  cause  of 
serious  trouble. 

As  soon  as  the  general  heard  of  the  escape  of  the  chief, 
knowing  that  the  town  of  Deadwood  did  not  need  his 
troops  longer,  he  set  out  on  forced  marches,  and  reached 
his  brother  fifty-five  miles  above  him,  late  on  the  night  of 
the  day  that  the  news  came. 

They  now  had  a  combined  force  of  three  hundred  and 
fifty  men,  and  feeling  strong  enough  to  attack  the  Sioux, 
they  decided  to  move  northward  in  two  or  three  days. 

As  soon  as  the  general  arrived,  he  held  a  long  interview 
with  his  brother.  The  next  morning,  as  it  was  a  clear, 
beautiful  day,  and  as  he  wished  to  give  the  men  and  the 
animals  a  chance  to  rest,  he  proposed  that  they  take  a 
walk.  So  the  two  lighted  their  cigars,  and  started  up  the 
creek-bank,  attended  by  two  orderlies. 
268 


WAN  NET  A.  269 


*'Tom,"  said  the  general,  *' why  the  devil  didn't  you 
leave  a  guard  at  that  old  rascal's  pen  night  and  day?  Had 
you  done  this,  as  I  wanted  you  to,  he  would  not  have  got 
away.  It  was  a  very  foolish  thing  not  to  have  done  so, 
and  it  serves  you  right  that  the  man  outwitted  you. 
Have  you  any  idea  who  let  him  out  ? " 

Tom  thought  a  moment,  and  then  replied :  **  Yes,  I 
have.  The  day  of  his  release  his  daughter-in-law,  Wan- 
neta,  who,  by  the  way,  is  one  of  the  prettiest  Indian  girls 
I  ever  saw,  came  here  and  begged  with  tears  in  her  eyes 
to  be  allowed  to  see  the  old  rascal.  I  thoughtlessly  gave 
her  leave,  because  I  couldn't  resist  her  pleading,  and  she 
went  in  and  stayed  nearly  all  the  afternoon  with  the  chief. 
I  think  now  that  they  were  then  concocting  a  scheme  to 
let  him  out,  and  that  w^hen  she  returned  to  the  village  she 
told  her  people  all  about  his  surroundings,  the  insecure 
building  in  which  he  was  confined,  and  the  coming  and 
going  every  half  hour  of  the  watch.  They  probably  held 
a  grand  council  over  this  and  planned  to  set  the  old  fel- 
low free.  We  found  a  stout  lever  the  morning  after  he 
got  away,  at  the  back  of  the  building.  This  had  been 
used  in  prying  off  one  of  the  planks.  When  they  did  it, 
they  made  such  a  racket  that  we  heard  them,  and  my 
orderlies  roused  the  cavalry.  We  marched  to  the  village 
as  quickly  as  we  could,  but  the  birds  had  flown,  and  there 
was  nothing  left  to  mark  the  site  except  broken  lodge- 
poles,  fragments  of  dishes,  and  rotten  hides.  Take  it  all 
in  all,  it  was  a  very  clever  piece  of  work." 

''  I  think,"  said  Custer,  *'  that  the  War  Department  at 
Washington  will  confine  these  Indians  to  their  agency. 


270  WAN  N  ETA. 


It  is  advisable  to  keep  them  trom  going  upon  the  war- 
path, and  everything  possible  should  be  done  to  prevent 
bloodshed  and  the  murder  of  settlers.  They  are  not  such 
bad  fellows  as  the  Secretary  thinks,  and  it  would  be  very 
foolish  to  anger  them  without  cause.  I  sincerely  trust 
that  there  will  be  no  occasion  for  us  to  attack  them.  They 
are,  probably,  at  Sitting  Bull's  camp.  His  village  is  upon 
their  reservation ;  they  have  not  as  yet  left  their  bound- 
aries and  have  broken  none  of  their  agreements,  except 
by  the  murder  of  our  messengers,  and  that  they  murdered 
them  except  in  self-defense  is  most  strenuously  denied 
by  all  the  Sioux." 

''  You  will  have  a  hard  time,"  replied  his  brother,  ^'in 
keeping  these  fellows  down.  They  mean  mischief;  they 
are  very  tricky,  and  it  seems  to  me  utterly  impracticable 
to  get  along  with  them  without  resorting  to  force.  We 
had  better  wait  for  the  order  that  you  expect  to-morrow, 
but  I  would  not  advise  stopping  longer  than  that.  We 
can  move  up  to  their  camp,  hold  a  parley  with  them,  and, 
if  they  will  not  do  as  the  Government  wants,  begin  hos- 
tilities without  further  delay." 

''  What  time  would  you  advise  setting  out  for  their 
camp  ?  "  inquired  Custer. 

''  I  would  make  the  start  about  daybreak,  Wednesday 
morning." 

The  general  thought  a  moment,  and  then  replied:  '^  I 
like  your  scheme,  and  unless  I  hear  to  the  contrary  from 
Washington,  will  move  northward  with  the  whole  com- 
mand on  Wednesday." 

The  two  talked  some  time  longer,  then  returned  to  the 


WAN  N  ETA.  271 


agency,  where  they  spent  the  afternoon  in  writing  letters. 
At  dark  that  night  a  messenger  arrived  from  the  railroad 
bringing  two  dispatches,  which,  when  Custer  tore  open 
and  examined,  he  found  to  have  the  same  purport.  One 
was  from  Washington  and  one  from  the  general  com- 
manding the  department.  They  directed  him  under  no 
circumstances  to  attack  the  Sioux  villages  unless  he  was 
first  attacked  by  the  Indians,  and  to  endeavour  to  per- 
suade the  tribe  to  return  quietly  to  their  reservation. 

Custer  read  the  dispatches,  and  then  handed  them  to 
his  brother  without  a  word.  The  young  man  glanced 
over  them,  and  while  not  at  all  pleased  at  their  contents, 
knew  that  orders  must  be  obeyed ;  so,  handing  them 
back,  he  turned  upon  his  heel  and  walked  out  of  the 
tent,  muttering  to  himself  as  he  withdrew. 

At  the  Sioux  camp,  in  the  centre  of  the  village,  many 
of  the  young  men  were  engaged  in  a  war-dance.  Here 
and  there  were  groups  of  three  and  four  passing  away 
the  time  in  their  favourite  way,  gambling.  Many  others 
were  practicing  with  the  bow  and  arrow  or  rifle,  while 
some  distance  to  one  side,  a  noisy  crowd  was  betting  on 
an  amateur  horse-race.  Thus  the  whole  camp  presented 
a  scene  of  great  activity,  every  one  being  engaged  in 
some  sport  or  pastime.  The  scouts  had  been  out  about 
twelve  hours,  and  as  yet  no  news  had  been  brought  in  of 
the  approach  of  Long  Hair  and  his  troops. 

In  a  pleasant  spot  in  the  village  was  placed  the  tipi  of 
our  two  young  friends.  Strong  Heart  and  Wanneta.  They 
had  made  many  new  acquaintances  during  their  brief 
stay,  and  were  enjoying  themselves  hugely.     They  had 


272  WANNETA 


had  many  visitors  during  the  morning,  for  the  fame  of 
the  young  warrior  who  had  so  gallantly  defended  his 
bride  against  thirty  Crows,  had  spread  all  through  Da- 
kota, and  one  needed  only  to  mention  his  name  to  hear 
recited  an  exaggerated  account  of  his  deeds  of  valour. 

''Strong  Heart,"  said  Wanneta,  as  they  found  them- 
selves alone  after  a  time,  ''  what  will  become  of  the  vil- 
lage in  case  Long  Hair  should  attack  us  ?  Will  the  wo- 
men and  children  take  the  lodges  dowm  and  flee  to  the 
Bad  Lands,  or  will  the  warriors  meet  the  army  in  the 
open  field?" 

"  In  case  an  attack  should  be  made  it  is  impossible  now 
to  say  what  would  occur,"  replied  her  husband.  "  I  do 
not  know  what  we  should  do.  You  must  nerve  yourself, 
my  dear  Wanneta,  to  see  horrible  sights  and  to  pass 
through  trying  scenes  during  the  next  few  days.  The 
young  men  of  the  tribe  are  bent  on  securing  scalps,  and 
it  will  take  but  one  act  of  war  on  the  part  of  Long  Hair 
to  cause  the  murder  of  many  settlers  and  gold-hunters. 
When  once  the  Sioux  warriors  are  stirred  up  to  deeds  of 
violence,  no  one  knows  where  they  will  stop." 

*'  You  will  not  join  them  in  cold-blooded  murder!  "  cried 
Wanneta.  "  As  your  squaw,  I  forbid  it.  I  will  countenance 
war,  biit  I  will  not  give  consent  to  wanton  murder." 

"  I  will  not  aid  murder,  nor  will  I  commit  any  crime. 
I  will  defend  my  people  against  the  attacks  of  the  Long 
Knives.     Further  than  this  I  will  not  go." 

During  the  remainder  of  the  day  the  husband  and 
wife  were  together  almost  constantly.  It  was  evening 
when  he  left  her,  and  went  to  the  council-house.      There 


W  A  1\  J\  JC,   I  /I  ,  -*/> 


was  no  regular  council  in  progress,  but  a  number  of  chiefs 
were  talking  over  the  situation  in  a  quiet  way,  while  the 
usual  band  of  hangers-on  were  listening  to  catch  each 
word  that  fell  from  the  lips  of  the  rulers  of  the  nation. 

About  seven  o'clock,  before  it  had  grown  dark,  seven  or 
eight  of  the  scouts  came  dashing  into  camp,  and  riding 
directly  to  the  council-house,  called  out  that  Custer  and 
his  soldiers  were  no  more  than  twenty  miles  south  of  their 
village.  They  said  that  the  column  was  moving  in  mili- 
tary order,  and  that  without  doubt  an  attack  was  medi- 
tated. 

Sitting  Bull  called  the  council,  and  as  soon  as  the  nation 
was  assembled,  addressed  the  meeting  as  follows : 

''  Long  Hair  is  coming  with  his  whole  army.  There 
remains  nothing  for  us  to  do  but  fight.  Therefore,  at 
break  of  day  let  all  the  warriors  be  armed,  mounted  upon 
their  ponies,  ready  to  move  against  the  soldiers.  Let 
Crazy  Horse  have  charge  of  the  right  of  our  body,  let 
Spotted  Tail  take  the  left,  let  Young-man-afraid-of-his- 
horses,  with  a  scouting  party,  be  in  front,  while  I,  myself, 
and  Chief  Rain-in-the-face  will  command  the  centre.  Let 
the  women  and  children  remain  in  the  camp,  be  ready  to 
take  down  the  lodges,  and  flee  into  the  Bad  Lands,  should 
the  soldiers  march  toward  our  camp. 

"  In  case  Long  Hair  wishes  to  hold  a  parley,  we  will 
hear  what  he  has  to  say  before  we  attack  him." 

Speeches  were  made  by  all  the  chiefs  present,  and  it 
was  not  long  before  the  assembled  warriors,  encouraged 
and  stimulated  by  the  words  of  their  superiors,  had  all 
sworn  to  defend  the  village  against  the  attacks  of  the  Lon^ 


274  W  ANN  ETA. 


Knives,  to  drive  the  hated  white  men  out  of  their  territory, 
and  cause  them  to  return  whence  they  came. 

All  that  night  preparations  for  the  great  battle  were 
going  on.  Knives  were  sharpened,  rifles  and  pistols  were 
put  in  good  order,  and  the  ammunition  was  carefully  ex- 
amined to  see  that  it  was  in  perfect  condition. 

At  break  of  day  the  whole  village  was  astir.  The 
women  and  children  were  encouraging  their  husbands  and 
brothers  to  be  of  strong  arm,  to  strike  hard  and  to  spare 
none.  The  braves  were  gathering  together  in  bands  under 
the  head  w^arriors.  A-  number  of  these  combined  v^ere  led 
by  a  sub-chief,  under  the  direction  of  the  two  great  chiefs 
in  command.  They  were  quite  well  organized,  and  felt 
confident  of  success  in  the  coming  conflict. 

As  the  sun  arose  in  all  his  glory  over  the  eastern  hills, 
his  rays  fell  upon  a  strange  and  picturesque  army  gath- 
ered upon  the  undulating  plain.  Every  warrior  had  eagle 
feathers  stuck  in  his  scalp-lock,  his  body  was  brightly 
painted,  and  upon  his  pony's  back  he  had  thrown  a  folded 
blanket.  This  he  intended  to  wave,  yelling  as  he  did  so, 
in  the  hope  of  scaring  the  large  and  heavy  horses  of  the 
cavalrymen.  As  the  Sioux  advanced  to  the  front  their 
guns  glistened  in  the  sunlight,  their  spirited  ponies 
pranced  and  danced,  partaking  of  the  buoyant  feelings  of 
their  riders.  The  gentle  breeze  stirred  their  plumes,  and 
caused  the  beaded  frocks  to  rise  and  fall,  or  gently  wave 
from  side  to  side  in  graceful  motion. 

At  a  long-drawn  cry  from  the  chief,  the  whole  assembly 
advanced  at  a  sharp  trot,  then  gradually  disappeared  from 
the  sight  of  the  anxious  watching  women  left  behind  in 


( 


WA  NNETA.  275 


the  village.  They  had  advanced  but  an  hour  over  the  roll- 
ing prairie,  when  they  saw  before  them  a  cloud  of  dust 
arising,  and  knowing  that  Long  Hair  was  coming,  hid 
themselves  in  a  convenient  ravine,  to  await  his  approach. 
Some  twenty  scouts  and  warriors,  led  by  Young-man- 
afraid-of-his-horses,  dashed  ahead  to  lure  the  general  and 
his  conimand  to  their  death  in  this  ravine. 

When  Custer's  force  was  about  half  a  mile  distant,  it 
came  to  a  halt,  to  their  great  surprise,  and  an  interpreter 
and  three  or  four  officers,  with  an  escort  of  six  cavalry- 
men bearing  a  white  flag,  galloped  forward.  At  sight  of 
this  one  of  the  chiefs,  with  five  of  his  warriors,  advanced 
cautiously  to  meet  the  truce  party,  and  to  inquire  what 
they  wanted. 

When  the  two  were  within  speaking  distance,  Custer's 
interpreter  called  out : 

''  We  have  important  and  good  news  for  the  Sioux 
nation.  Go  back  and  tell  Sitting  Bull  to  meet  us  here 
directly,  and  we  will  hold  a  parley  and  read  to  you  dis- 
patches from  the  Great  Father,  in  which  are  promised 
peace  and  annuities  if  the  Sioux  will  return  to  their 
reservation." 

All  this  was  said  in  such  good  faith  that  the  hostile 
Sioux  were  completely  taken  aback.  Calling  out  a  few 
words  to  the  interpreter,  they  galloped  back  to  their 
waiting  army,  and,  dashing  up  to  Sitting  Bull  and  Rain- 
in-the-face,  informed  them  that  the  Great  Father  had  list- 
ened to  their  appeals,  and  that  General  Custer  wished 
them  to  come  to  a  parley. 

The  chiefs  consulted  together.     While  they  were  anx- 


276  WANNETA 


ious  to  fight,  they  thought  it  best  to  hear  first  what  the 
Great  Father  had  to  say.  So  they  sent  the  advance  party 
back,  bearing  with  them  a  piece  of  white  buck  skin,  with 
the  news  that  they  would  come  to  a  parley  within  an 
hour. 

General  Custer,  with  his  officers,  interpreters,  and  a 
strong  escort,  advanced  several  hundred  yards  in  front  of 
his  command,  and  there  awaited  the  approach  of  the 
Sioux.  The  opposing  parties,  as  they  came  toward  each 
other,  presented  a  spectacle  well  worthy  of  study.  On  the 
one  hand  was  an  army  representing  the  civilization  of  the 
nineteenth  century ;  on  the  other,  one  composed  of  bar- 
barians who  were  yet  armed  with  the  weapons  of  civiliza- 
tion.    A  strange  and  peculiar  combination  this. 

Sitting  Bull  and  Rain-in-the-face,  with  their  chiefs  and 
a  hundred  warriors,  came  forward  to  the  spot  where 
Custer  stood.  The  other  Indians  remained  in  the  back- 
ground and  looked  upon  the  proceedings  in  silence. 
Custer  did  not  leave  the  chiefs  long  in  doubt  as  to  what 
he  proposed  to  do,  but,  opening  his  dispatches,  read  to 
them  the  words  already  quoted  on  an  earlier  page.  The 
Great  Father  offered  them  peace,  and  asked  in  re- 
turn the  surrender  of  the  murderer.  After  the  reading 
of  these  dispatches,  the  general  spoke  a  few  words : 

"  I  intend  in  a  few  days  to  withdraw  my  troops  from 
your  reservation  and  leave  you  to  yourselves.  The  gold- 
hunters  will  be  driven  out,  and  we  shall  not  again  enter 
this  section,  unless  you  commit  crimes  against  the  white 
people  who  may  happen  to  pass  through  your  lands. 

**  We  do  not  want  to  have  any  trouble  with  you ;  all 


WAN  NET  A.  277 


we  ask  is  the  surrender  of  the  murderer,  Rain-in-the-face. 
Will  you  give  him  up,  or  must  I  use  force  to  take 
him?" 

Chief  Sitting  Bull  rose  to  his  feet,  and,  turning  to  Gen- 
eral Custer,  related  the  full  particulars  of  the  murder. 
He  explained  in  a  most  forcible  way  how  it  happened, 
and,  turning  to  the  young  man  present,  who  did  this 
shooting,  said :  "■  Young  brave,  tell  the  general  how  this 
thing  happened." 

The  young  warrior  told,  with  every  detail,  of  the  shoot- 
ing of  the  messenger  and  the  doctor ;  of  how  they  had 
first  fired  upon  his  companion,  were  about  to  fire  upon 
him,  and  how  he  had  shot  them  in  self-defense.  Then, 
straightening  up  to  his  full  height,  and,  looking  squarely 
at  Custer,  he  cried  out,  ''  If  there  is  going  to  be  serious 
trouble  over  this  matter,  if  you  insist  upon  an  arrest,  why 
take  the  man  who  had  nothing  to  do  with  it?  Why  not 
take  the  real  person,  myself,  and  let  the  punishment  fall 
upon  him.  I  am  ready  to  suffer  for  the  good  of  my  peo- 
ple ;  take  me  instead  of  the  chief." 

Before  Custer  could  reply  Rain-in-the-face  sprang  to 
his  feet,  and  addressed  the  assembly : 

"  I  wish  to  say  that  this  killing  was  accidental,  and  that 
I  had  nothing  to  do  with  it.  You  have  heard  the  offer  of 
the  young  man  who  has  just  spoken.  If  he  were  guilty, 
he  would  not  make  such  an  offer.  You  know  well.  Long 
Hair,  that  this  testimony  given  in  one  of  your  courts 
would  be  accepted  as  conclusive  of  the  innocence  of  this 
man. 

''  We  have  listened  to  the  good  words  from  the  Great 


278  WANNE  TA 


Father,  and  although  our  young  men  are  very  angry,  and 
it  will  be  hard  to  pacify  them,  yet  if  you  will  do  all  that 
you  have  promised,  we  will  return  to  our  camp  and  lay 
aside  our  arms.  We  want  the  gold-hunters  driven  out, 
and  we  do  not  Avant  to  give  up  our  rifles,  because  we  can- 
not hunt  if  we  do  not  have  them." 

Custer  listened  with  great  attention,  and  answered  : 

''  I  believe  now  that  you  have  been  telling  the  truth, 
and  think  that  the  Great  Father  made  a  mistake  in  send- 
ing me  here  against  you.  I  do  not  attach  any  blame  to 
your  young  man  here,  nor  do  I  insist  upon  the  surrender 
of  Rain-in-the-face.  If  you  will  agree  to  return  to  your 
reservation  I  will  move  my  men  back  to  Deadwood,  and 
drive  out  the  gold-hunters  from  the  reservation.  I  am 
glad  we  have  come  to  an  understanding,  and  I  must  say 
that  you  have  acted  in  a  straightforward  manner,  and 
have  done  all  that  I  could  expect — nay,  even  more.  I  will 
wire  the  Great  Father  at  once  of  the  agreement  we  have 
made,  and  have  no  doubt  but  he  will  approve  it.  I  wish 
to  shake  hands  with  all  the  chiefs  present,  in  token  of  good 
faith." 

As  the  interpreter  translated  this,  the  Indians  expressed 
great  satisfaction,  and  grunted  among  themselves  their 
approval.  Custer  walked  around  the  circle,  shaking 
hands  and  saying  "  How,  how,"  with  each  chief  in  turn 
until  he  had  saluted  them  all. 

Then  Sitting  Bull  said : 

''  Chief  Long  Hair,  we  wish  you  to  understand  that 
Rain-in-the-face  has  been  wrongly  imprisoned,  and  that, 
while  we  return  to  the  reservation,  this  is  the  last  time 


WANNETA.  279 


that  we  shall  ever  ask  any  favours  of  the  whites.  If  your 
people  break  any  more  pledges  with  us,  they  must  not 
expect  to  escape  without  a  war.  I  promise  to  control 
my  young  men  this  time,  but  if  any  more  of  our  chiefs  are 
imprisoned  falsely,  I  will  not  be  responsible  for  what  hap- 
pens.    I  have  done." 

"  I  am  very  sorry,"  said  Custer,  '*  that  this  mistake  oc- 
curred, and  I  will  do  all  in  my  power  to  rectify  it.  I  will 
tell  the  Great  Father  that  you  took  a  sensible  view  of  the 
matter,  and  that  you  did  not  commit  any  murders.  I  am 
certain  that  he  will  send  you  many  rations  in  return  for 
your  wise  decision.  I  will  take  my  men  away  at  once,  as 
I  see  that  you  are  now  good  Indians.  You  promise  me 
to  return  to  your  reservations  without  further  trouble, 
do  you?" 

"  We  give  you  our  word,"  said  Sitting  Bull,  ''and  will 
do  as  we  say.  If  you  will  return  to  your  people,  we 
will  return  to  ours,  and  there  need  be  no  more  trouble." 

Rain-in-the-face,  whose  impulsive  nature  had  allowed 
him  to  become  greatly  interested  in  this  talk,  which  made 
him  forget,  in  a  measure,  his  wrongs,  now  sprang  to  his 
feet,  and  calling  out  to  Custer  and  the  assembled  multi- 
tude, sard  : 

''  I  will  overlook  this  matter  of  imprisonment  for  the 
present,  trusting  that  it  is  for  the  good  of  the  Sioux 
nation.  But  I  want  Long  Hair  to  keep  all  his  promises 
to  us,  and  we  will  keep  ours  to  him." 

Then  Custer  asked  the  Sioux  if  there  was  anything 
more  to  be  said,  and  receiving  a  negative  reply,  he  turned 
to  his  officers  and  said  : 


28o  ■  WA  N  NETA. 


"  Return  to  the  command  and  order  them  to  march  at 
once  for  Dead  wood." 

Then  he  said,  '*  How,  how,"  once  more,  and  stalked 
out  of  the  circle.  As  the  whites  withdrew  the  Indians 
arose,  and  gravely  wrapping  their  blankets  about  their 
bodies,  returned  to  the  waiting  host  of  braves.     "  ' 

As  they  approached  the  warriors  a  great  shout  of 
anger  went  up,  for  the  Indians  could  see  that  this  council 
had  ended  in  peace,  which  was  not  at  all  to  their  liking. 
Custer  heard  the  shout,  and  knew^  that  it  rose  from  thou- 
sands of  men  who  were  thirsting  for  a  fight,  and  were 
enraged  at  their  disappointment.  He  understood  readily 
how  hard  it  would  be  for  the  nation  to  be  controlled,  and 
made  up  his  mind  that  Sitting  Bull  would  certainly  have 
his  hands  full  in  quelling  what  seemed  like  a  mutiny.  He 
decided  to  do  all  in  his  power  to  influence  the  authori- 
ties at  Washington  to  have  no  more  troops  sent  into  the 
Black  Hills. 

Sitting  Bull,  Rain-in-the-face,  and  Spotted  Tail  went 
among  the  warriors  and  argued  with  them  for  a  long 
time  before  they  reduced  them  to  submission.  At  last 
they  succeeded  in  quieting  their  restless  spirits,  and  having 
secured  a  promise  from  nearly  all  that  none  should  take  ) 
the  war-path,  the  whole  army  turned  about  and  retraced 
the  trail  which  they  had  made  in  coming  out  to  attack 
the  Long  Knives. 


CHAPTER    XXII. 

CONCLUSION. 

The  Indians  wended  their  way  across  the  plain  in  silence, 
save  for  the  mutterings  of  some  disappointed  young  man 
who  had  hoped  to  return  with  several  scalps  dangling  at 
his  belt.  How  different  was  this  return  from  what  they 
had  expected  when  they  set  out  in  the  morning ! 

When  within  sight  of  the  village,  they  were  met  by  a 
party  of  old  men  and  women,  who  rushed  out  to  ascertain 
why  they  had  returned.  The  chiefs  had  little  to  say,  and 
those  who  had  come  from  the  camp  to  welcome  their  re- 
turn got  but  few  answers  in  reply  to  their  questions. 

The  braves  reached  the  central  portion  of  the  village, 
and  dismounting,  threw  the  lariats  of  the  ponies  to  the 
squaws,  who  led  the  animals  to  the  corral  while  the  men 
entered  the  council-house. 

After  all  had  assembled,  while  the  women  and  children 
crowded  round  the  outside.  Chief  Sitting  Bull,  who  was 
always  the  first  speaker,  said  : 

''  Brothers  of  the  Sioux  nation,  you  see  that  our  trouble 
with  the  whites  has  come  to  a  bloodless  termination. 
While  many  of  the  young  men  are  disappointed,  and 
while  others  are  glad  that  we  are  to  have  no  war,  I  my- 
self might  say  that  I  should  have  liked  to  strike  a  decisive 
blow  at  these  soldiers."  At  this  a  mighty  shout  went  up. 
281 


2S2  WANNETA. 


"  But  as  it  is  best  for  our  nation  to  be  at  peace,  and  as 
the  Great  Father  has  promised  us  many  things,  I  am  con- 
tent to  let  matters  stay  as  they  are. 

"  To  our  chief,  Rain-in-the  face,  we  owe  a  great  deal, 
for  he  had  been  insulted  by  the  whites  and  asked  for  no 
redress.  Through  his  influence  the  young  men  decided 
to  remain  silent.  He  has  a  few  words  to  say  to  you,  and 
will  speak." 

Rain-in-the-face  arose  from  his  seat  and  addressed  the 
Indians : 

''  While  I  think  it  is  best  to  have  peace,  yet  should  the 
whites  break  faith  again  with  us,  we  must  not  hesitate  to 
strike  back  with  all  our  might.  They  have  done  us  much 
harm,  and  we  have  done  none  in  return.  I  believe  that  it 
will  not  be  long  before  they  will  break  their  faith  again. 
When  they  do  this  it  will  give  us  an  opportunity  for  re- 
venge, and  we  have  but  to  wait  until  that  time  comes. 

**  I  am  content,  as  is  Sitting  Bull,  to  let  the  matter  rest 
here,  but  I  have  solemnly  sworn,  should  there  be  more 
trouble,  to  cut  out  the  heart  of  Long  Hair's  brother  and 
thus  revenge  myself;"  and  as  he  said  this,  his  face  showed 
a  fearful  passion,  and  he  lowered  his  voice  to  a  fiendish 
whisper. 

"  I  have  a  few  words  to  say,"  said  Strong  Heart.  ''  I 
was  one  of  the  most  forward  in  this  trouble,  and  was  de- 
sirous of  fighting  with  the  whites.  But  since  our  chiefs 
have  decided  to  let  the  Great  Father  give  us  rations  and 
drive  the  gold-hunters  out  of  our  territory,  I  am  content. 

"  My  squaw,  Wanneta,  counselled  caution  and  peace. 
She  knows  the  great  strength  of  the  Long  Knives,  for  she 


W  ANN  ETA.  283 


was  among  them  for  many  moons.  She  aided  my  father 
in  his  escape,  and  as  peace  will  once  more  settle  upon 
our  nation,  we  owe  her  gratitude,  as  well  as  the  chiefs, 
Sitting  Bull,  Rain-in-the-face,  and  the  others." 

A  great  shout,  intended  as  complimentary  to  Wanneta, 
went  up  from  the  assembled  throng.  The  young  man 
thrilled  with  pleasure  as  he  noticed  this  recognition  on 
the  part  of  his  people  of  his  wife's  labours  for  their  good. 
Turning  to  the  young  men  now  crowding  around  him,  he 
cried  out : 

"  Oh,  brothers  of  the  Sioux  nation,  do  not  take  the  war- 
path again  without  just  cause ;  do  not  fight  against  the 
white  men,  for  you  will  be  defeated  and  destroyed.  We 
may  kill  off  one  army,  but  another  and  another  will  take 
its  place.  Do  as  the  Great  Father  at  Washington  wishes, 
and  you  will  be  happy,  prosperous,  and  contented.  I 
have  done." 

So  the  council  broke  up,  with  general  good  feeling  on  the 
part  of  all.  It  was  understood  that  the  Sioux  from  the 
lower  reservation  should  return  soon  to  their  village,  and 
that  the  agent  should  make  due  amends  for  his  part  in  the 
arrest  of  Chief  Rain-in-the-face. 

Wanneta  had  been  near  the  door  of  the  council-house 
during  the  speeches,  and  had  heard  all  that  was  said, 
together  with  the  compliment  conferred  upon  her  by  her 
nation.  Overcome  by  the  feeling  which  pervaded  her 
heart,  and  joyful  that  there  was  to  be  no  bloodshed,  she 
rushed  back  to  her  wigwam,  threw  herself  upon  the  bed 
of  bear  skins,  and  had  a  good  cry. 

Her  husband  about  an  hour  later  came  home,  and,  find- 


^84  WANNETA. 


ing  his  wife  deep  in  thought,  understood  at  once  her  feel- 
ings. Sitting  down  beside  her,  he  put  his  arm  about  her 
waist,  and  drawing  her  close  to  him,  said : 

*'  You  now  see,  my  dear,  that  your  wish  is  fulfilled,  and 
that  there  will  be  no  war.  It  was  through  your  efforts 
that  this  came  about,  and  to  you,  above  all  others,  I  owe 
a  debt  of  thanks." 

As  he  spoke,  all  that  she  had  learned  that  was  good 
and  noble  in  the  East  came  back  like  a  flood  overwhelm- 
ing her.  She  would  have  given  much  to  have  her  teachers 
know  of  it  all,  for  they  would  have  been  delighted  to 
learn  that  she  had  done  something  to  elevate  her  people 
and  turn  them  into  the  paths  of  peace. 

The  village  was  broken  up  a  few  days  later,  and  Rain- 
in-the-face  and  all  his  command  moved  back  to  the  lower 
agency  to  take  up  their  abode  upon  the  old  site. 

Soon  everything  was  back  in  shape,  and  daily  life  went 
on  in  the  same  old  way,  and  all,  especially  Wanneta  and 
Strong  Heart,  were  happy. 

The  agent  came  to  the  village  and  in  a  shame-faced 
sort  of  way  apologized  to  Chief  Rain-in-the-face  for  his 
part  in  his  imprisonment.  With  him  came  young  Tom 
Custer  himself  and  his  brother,  the  general. 

An  interpreter  led  the  two  white  men  to  Strong  Heart's 
tipi,  and  there  they  had  a  brief  talk. 

"  I  have  come,"  said  young  Custer,  "  to  pay  my  respects 
to  the  young  woman  who  so  cleverly  outwitted  me  the 
day  that  I  allowed  her  to  enter  her  father-in-law's  prison. 
It  was  a  very  sharp  trick  indeed,  and  I  could  not  resist 
the  temptation  of  meeting  her  here  in  her  own  home.'* 


WANNETA,  285 


Strong  Heart  and  Wanneta,  who  were  standing  in  the 
entrance  of  their  tipi  during  this  speech,  both  laughed 
outright,  and,  shaking  hands  with  their  visitors,  asked 
them  to  sit  down. 

Strong  Heart  told  of  his  fight  with  the  Crows  and  a 
number  of  other  incidents  in  his  life,  in  which  they  were 
greatly  interested. 

As  the  two  brothers  left,  General  Custer  turned  to  the 
young  woman,  and  complimenting  her  again,  said : 

"If  we  had  more  like  you  among  the  Indian  tribes, 
there  would  be  no  wars,  no  misunderstandings,  and  few 
crimes  committed.  I  sincerely  trust  that  you  and  your 
husband  will  continue  to  exert  an  influence  for  good  upon 
this  tribe.  I  shall  have  the  Great  Father  send  you  a  beau- 
tiful gold  medal  in  honour  of  this  occasion.'* 

Shaking  hands  with  them  both  and  bidding  them  good- 
bye, the  famous  Indian  fighter  and  his  brother  departed 
to  join  their  troops. 

For  many  happy  months,  with  no  interruptions  and 
without  scenes  of  violence,  the  village  occupied  its  pleas- 
ant site  upon  the  creek  banks. 

Let  us  leave  Wanneta  and  Strong  Heart  in  their  hap- 
piness and  the  Sioux  nation  in  peace,  hearing,  as  we  turn 
away,  the  glad  song  of  this  Indian  squaw  as  she  goes 
about  her  household  duties  with  a  heart  full  of  happiness 
at  the  change  in  the  fortunes  of  her  people  and  the  pros- 
pect of  peace  and  quietness, 

THE     END. 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 


AN  INITIAL  FINE  OF  25  CENTS 

WILL  BE  ASSESSED  FOR  FAILURE  TO  RETURN 
THIS  BOOK  ON  THE  DATE  DUE.  THE  PENALTY 
WILL  INCREASE  TO  SO  CENTS  ON  THE  FOURTH 
DAY  AND  TO  $1.00  ON  THE  SEVENTH  DAY 
OVERDUE. 


OCT  24  19J 


"Kec'd  Mo'tiU 


^■'^  '<i  2  im 


JUN  1  9  2D(ffl 


LD  21-100m-12, '43  (8796s) 

U.C.  BERKELEY  UBRARIES 


IIIIMIi 


9C9910 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


